Cinia Pacifica Posts
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
With a short yell, Aramus’ eyes jolted to life. Pounding on his chest and leaking water past his lips, he finally came to his senses.
The sky was azure and the cries of the birds in the air—aplenty. There was a strong sea breeze that was very refreshing. When he picked up his upper torso, he found the boat stuck against the sand, just as he saw moments ago in his dream.
“I see you are finally awake. Good morning, Mister Linfield.”
Aramus turned, this time, his monarch had kept him company.
The Queen strode up to him with a basket that seemingly contained some sandwiches. She also held a bottle of mineral water. Behind her, he could see not a mountain, but a city some distance away. There was a line of trees bordering it, and he could only imagine how far his Queen traveled to get these items.
Not to mention, Victoria wore a black maxi, which was embroidered with roses. These roses, of course, were of vibrant vermillion color. The black was still a refreshing contrast compared to the other dresses she had worn so far, as black were normally meant for mourning in the nineteenth century England. The pattern of embroidery gave a rather ethnic, bohemian, and even a slight mature look so far. To match, she wore bangles and a pair of sandals.
The diadem atop her head was of course removed ever since their journey had began. The Queen would probably not take it back out for a long time.
”Your Majesty! Oh thank goodness…”
He was still breathing harshly, courtesy of what he had seen just moments prior. That had been far too strange for him.
“Yes? Is something the matter, Mister Linfield? You look as though you met a wraith of the Magic World.”
“A wraith? Possibly… There were strange visions I saw when passed out, spectres that seemed to disappear when I turned to look. For reasons I know not, they took Milady’s visage when I was finally confronted by them.”
“Nightmares sure are fond of you, Mister Linfield. Now, I believe it would be proper to get up and brush away the sands. We shall not dally here for long. There is yet a long way to go.”
“My apologies, Milady.” Aramus picked himself up and cleared the sand away with deft usage of Aquam and Aurum, also to check if he was able to use magic before running over to Victoria’s side. “Perchance, does Milady know where we have washed ashore?” he asked, offering to carry her things.
“We are currently in the city of Rouen in France, according to some of the locals I spoke with earlier.”
“F-France? We somehow made it across the channel even with that storm. Though I do not think I will be of much use here with my inability to speak French…”
“Of course, with my Commandment active, the Divine Luck has brought us here. Perhaps there is a reason why we washed up on the shores of France… and I believe it would be fine as long as you are able to exercise magic, Mister Linfield.”
Aramus smiled in mirth. “I have never really been privy to good luck but perhaps that may change with Milady.”
“Well, despite my Commandment that brings forth luck, I do get into messy situations like that storm. There have been times when I would see a clear sky just above myself, and a storm on an unlucky individual just a mere few hundred paces away.”
The two started to walk towards the trees as they spoke. The gentle sea breeze swept up some of Her Majesty’s hair, and it turned out that she would pass some time like this with unkempt hair.
“That sounds about right in my case.” Aramus took the chance to note where else his liege needed attending to, making a mental note to get the necessary toiletries and accessories for her later.
“Perhaps this place would do…” The Queen looked down at the grass beside the trees as they approached it. “Unfortunately, there is no picnic mat with us for our little lunch.”
Aramus raised his free hand slowly and in turn, the topsoil shifted out of the way revealing a small slab of stone as it emerged. It would serve as a makeshift table, and he washed off any remnants of dirt on it before drying the surrounding area with Aurum.
“Will this suffice, Milady?”
“Absolutely.”
Aramus sat beside the slab of stone as the Queen placed the basket atop it and handed Aramus a sandwich from it, before taking one out for herself. She placed the bottle of water beside said basket, and she settled down beside him. The two ate in silence for some time, simply taking in more of the cold air as they finished the sandwiches.
“We should be able to head to Paris from here…” Victoria said absentmindedly as she eyed the sea.
“Paris…” Aramus repeated as he munched on a sandwich. “Is that our destination?”
“Not quite, but I do know a few there who may lend us aid.”
“Mmm… The start of another journey. I don’t dislike it despite the circumstances leading up to it. After all, travelling with Milady is not something that happens everyday. Perhaps we may get more comrades in our little quest there as well.”
“Ah… my senses informs me that we should not expect like-minded individuals soon. Be keen, Mister Linfield, we are wanted fugitives at the moment, likely.”
“It is vexing that we are considered as such and yet I can’t bring myself to hate it. Regardless, I will keep my eyes and ears open for anything that might come our way.”
“You are open to the idea of being a wanted figure?”
“If I am wanted as a criminal for protecting Milady, then so be it. It pains me that the world sees it as such but… Milady is more important than any of that. Besides, I was a fugitive from before. This just adds one more to my list of crimes.” Aramus pointed to the bridge of his nose, the criminal brand standing out.
The Queen flicked his forehead with a finger.
“Everyone has their bad days, and I am particularly aware of yours.”
Aramus rubbed the red spot with a sheepish smile. “I’m glad to know someone is looking out for me in this world.”
“You are doing the same for me, are you not? A sovereign must at least look after those who are in close vicinity to her.”
“It is a shame not all leaders share Milady’s view… but I digress, this is merely my duty to the Queen I have sworn to serve.”
“All leaders not need share my views, it would be boring otherwise. Everyone is entitled to their views.”
“Indeed. Some water, Milady?” Aramus asked, opening the bottle of mineral water for her.
“Not yet.” The Queen still seemed to have another sandwich to finish. “That said, have you managed to accomplish that order I had given you?”
“Most definitely!” Aramus said excitedly, fishing out the tea bags he had kept safe. They had weathered the storm better than he had, secured in a little airtight box.
“I meant… oh fine, let us have our time time, shall we?”
“If not this,” Aramus said as he raised the box of tea leaves, “then the one regarding myself?”
“I suppose you are still attempting?”
“Yes…” Aramus replied in a much more subdued tone. “The pain never really goes away.”
“It will… given time.”
“I suppose so. Until then, I shall have to live with it.”
Victoria drank some of the mineral water and got up, taking up the basket.
“Now, if you are done, let us be off.”
“Alright. Milady, allow me to carry the basket,” Aramus requested after sinking the stone slab back into the earth.
“Oh, I am no child. Surely I can do this much myself?”
Aramus raised both hands in surrender.
The Queen laughed. “I speak in jest.” She handed Aramus the basket which he happily received. The two then started walking towards the city. “Remember Mister Linfield, us old folks loves to revert to our childhood-self from time to time.”
“I will take note of that,” Aramus added with another smirk. “But surely you jest, Milady. You? Old?” He snorted.
“Now, now, I am not so short-sighted as to not see past my own looks. Well, aside from little fits of childishness, anyway.”
“All in the mindset, just like how I believe I can do the impossible sometimes but I must say, there must have been many chances in Buckingham to indulge yourself like this? Traveling and having a meal in quiet.”
“Meals were much more quiet. There were many opportunities to indulge myself, though. I am not one to let my position rule over me all the time.”
“But this is more †˜fun’ for Milady? My own meals in the Eastern Academy were usually by my lonesome. At the time, I found it fitting for someone like myself.”
“Most of supper times were spent in solitude too. Most would be dining elsewhere. There was hardly a time for the family to get together…” She reformed her smile again. “While I find this change of pace fun, I cannot quite tell the difference.”
“All it takes is one companion to make a difference. My own experience with Lady Cavendish Bentinck taught me as such. Hopefully, Milady will also enjoy herself from here on forth. Food also does better with good company…”
“Hm… I never quite thought of it. I understand that it is nice to dine with family but other than that, it is more or less the same to me. Lady Cavendish Bentinck, though…”
“Aye, I am still unsure of what has happened to her. The last I heard of her was from Earl of Aberdeen and Miss Kaitlyn Mercer having custody of her…”
“Yes, I had assigned Lord Haddo to rescue her. I assume Kaitlyn Mercer was… an Enforcer?”
“My senior, yes. She was together with us in the throne room as well.”
“Ah… the other person sent to the Void Realm with my son and Duchess Alicia…”
“Yes. I pray they are alright. Even as a member of the Space Police, that place still feels a little… off.”
“That is the home of Goddess Nyx and… well, I suppose it is no surprise that you feel that way.”
“Nyx? I had heard countless horrors stalk the Void. Does Nyx rule over them?”
“It is not exactly a bad thing, but the Realm is controlled by dark powers, and Nyx is responsible for its facilitation”
“I see… It is something I will probably be unfortunate to learn about in time. With my proximity to it, there is no way I wouldn’t. Still, if we are able to travel between the Void and back, there should be a chance the three of them are alive.”
“They should have died, as the Void Banishment spell destroys its targets… but someone may have interrupted it at the very last moment… yet that is too hopeful of me.”
“We will know about their fate eventually. With any luck, they will have all their limbs as well. Might we discuss Milady’s plans from here on out?”
Now on a road and into a neighborhood, the Queen spoke once more, “There is nothing for us to speak of regarding that matter.”
Aramus nodded, taking in the new area they were entering.
The Queen and her Magister walked for a long time. Victoria drew quite the attention to herself, her majestic aura full of elegance, and one couldn’t help but turn and smile at her. Some would even point at Her Majesty and speak among themselves. Aramus even had to stop bystanders from outright touching her.
Reaching a shopping center, they finally stopped at a taxicab stand.
“It was simply a long walk, but we already had quite the day, it seems.”
“Indeed. I’m not sure if we can… proceed stealthily with the way the locals are. Word will spread of Milady’s beauty.”
“That is fine.” The Queen made a triumphant smile. “Anyway, take out that card you gained from being a Space Police member.”
“Here comes the chance for me to play the part of a good butler, oh yes indeed,” Aramus said a little dryly before taking out the aforementioned credit card. It was obvious to all bystanders who saw that this was a couple that was very well off.
“There is a little trick to it. Hold it up before yourself, and apply a bit of mana to it.”
Aramus did as was told, making sure to provide just enough so that the mundanes wouldn’t see it. It didn’t take long after he did so that a taxi rode up to them. The door opened on its own, and the driver from inside the taxi waved at them.
Upon entering, the driver made a smile. Putting up his cap he spoke:
“Welcome to the Magic Taxi—a special service for the mages for the Magic World—may I know where we are going, madam?”
“Paris,” the Queen answered.
Aramus looked perturbed, glancing down at the card in his hands once more. “Well this would’ve saved me a lot of time if I had known about it earlier!”
Alas, it was too late for him. As the taxi started running, his back was forced against the seat. The speed of a Magic Taxi was capable of surpassing the fastest bullet train in the world, and of course that was faster than the camel ride he had a year ago with his senior from the Space Police Organization.
The Queen on the other hand seemed cheery, enjoying the ride as if the speed was just right. The driver was completely composed, even turning up the radio, and a news program started shortly.
“G-Goddamn it,” cursed Aramus as he struggled to reach for his seat belt. Sunk deeply into the seat as he was, the strap was a little out of reach over his shoulder and he fumbled with the strap.
“Mister Linfield.” Victoria pointed downwards with a smile. “You dropped the card in panic.”
“I’ll get to it in a bit. I believe… safety comes first,” Aramus answered with a pained smile. After a few more moments of struggling, he was belted in and he retrieved the card with a sigh.
He was pressed in against the seat once more as he got his card back, due to the taxi pulling its break at a most inopportune moment. Aramus looked ahead after his head was forced back into the cushion, finding an old lady pass by the road. It was a small moment for him to take solace in as they were in full stop, but it didn’t last long as soon as the lady was out of the way; the car went ahead at full speed once more.
“With Queen Victoria being dethroned and Prince Albert taking over, there has been quite the chaos across the Magic World now that its most reliable ruler is gone. Would Prince Albert be up to the task?”
These words came out from the radio and Victoria’s cheery face was gone.
“There was word of many prominent nobles going missing before this rebellion, and it is suspected that it was all the handiwork of said rebels. With the Traitor Descendant out of the way the Magic World would surely find a better stability, some believes.”
“What a time we live in, huh?” the driver commented nonchalantly.
“Yeah, what a time to be alive,” Aramus grunted from his position. “A lot of things happening lately.”
“There is word that England will thus prepare to strike at Japan soon.”
The Queen widened her eyes. “No… this is too soon!”
“We have Princess Louise here, who claimed as such.” There was a noise of shifting and moving and soon a familiar voice was heard.
“Yes, Britain shall strike soon. We are preparing our finest magis for the battle. There is no reason for us to simply sit back as Japan prepares its technology to counter us once more.”
The reporter then announced the break and a song was played. Songs of the Magic World were another thing altogether, but the Queen’s attention was far too absorbed into the words that she had just heard to listen to it in earnest.
“Milady…” Aramus said worriedly as he glanced across at Victoria.
England would not be prepared, not against what Japan had to bear. He thought they would seek to consolidate their forces, allow Great Britain to thrive as they had said. Instead Aramus was going to see everything go up in flames again.
The sky was azure and the cries of the birds in the air—aplenty. There was a strong sea breeze that was very refreshing. When he picked up his upper torso, he found the boat stuck against the sand, just as he saw moments ago in his dream.
“I see you are finally awake. Good morning, Mister Linfield.”
Aramus turned, this time, his monarch had kept him company.
The Queen strode up to him with a basket that seemingly contained some sandwiches. She also held a bottle of mineral water. Behind her, he could see not a mountain, but a city some distance away. There was a line of trees bordering it, and he could only imagine how far his Queen traveled to get these items.
Not to mention, Victoria wore a black maxi, which was embroidered with roses. These roses, of course, were of vibrant vermillion color. The black was still a refreshing contrast compared to the other dresses she had worn so far, as black were normally meant for mourning in the nineteenth century England. The pattern of embroidery gave a rather ethnic, bohemian, and even a slight mature look so far. To match, she wore bangles and a pair of sandals.
The diadem atop her head was of course removed ever since their journey had began. The Queen would probably not take it back out for a long time.
”Your Majesty! Oh thank goodness…”
He was still breathing harshly, courtesy of what he had seen just moments prior. That had been far too strange for him.
“Yes? Is something the matter, Mister Linfield? You look as though you met a wraith of the Magic World.”
“A wraith? Possibly… There were strange visions I saw when passed out, spectres that seemed to disappear when I turned to look. For reasons I know not, they took Milady’s visage when I was finally confronted by them.”
“Nightmares sure are fond of you, Mister Linfield. Now, I believe it would be proper to get up and brush away the sands. We shall not dally here for long. There is yet a long way to go.”
“My apologies, Milady.” Aramus picked himself up and cleared the sand away with deft usage of Aquam and Aurum, also to check if he was able to use magic before running over to Victoria’s side. “Perchance, does Milady know where we have washed ashore?” he asked, offering to carry her things.
“We are currently in the city of Rouen in France, according to some of the locals I spoke with earlier.”
“F-France? We somehow made it across the channel even with that storm. Though I do not think I will be of much use here with my inability to speak French…”
“Of course, with my Commandment active, the Divine Luck has brought us here. Perhaps there is a reason why we washed up on the shores of France… and I believe it would be fine as long as you are able to exercise magic, Mister Linfield.”
Aramus smiled in mirth. “I have never really been privy to good luck but perhaps that may change with Milady.”
“Well, despite my Commandment that brings forth luck, I do get into messy situations like that storm. There have been times when I would see a clear sky just above myself, and a storm on an unlucky individual just a mere few hundred paces away.”
The two started to walk towards the trees as they spoke. The gentle sea breeze swept up some of Her Majesty’s hair, and it turned out that she would pass some time like this with unkempt hair.
“That sounds about right in my case.” Aramus took the chance to note where else his liege needed attending to, making a mental note to get the necessary toiletries and accessories for her later.
“Perhaps this place would do…” The Queen looked down at the grass beside the trees as they approached it. “Unfortunately, there is no picnic mat with us for our little lunch.”
Aramus raised his free hand slowly and in turn, the topsoil shifted out of the way revealing a small slab of stone as it emerged. It would serve as a makeshift table, and he washed off any remnants of dirt on it before drying the surrounding area with Aurum.
“Will this suffice, Milady?”
“Absolutely.”
Aramus sat beside the slab of stone as the Queen placed the basket atop it and handed Aramus a sandwich from it, before taking one out for herself. She placed the bottle of water beside said basket, and she settled down beside him. The two ate in silence for some time, simply taking in more of the cold air as they finished the sandwiches.
“We should be able to head to Paris from here…” Victoria said absentmindedly as she eyed the sea.
“Paris…” Aramus repeated as he munched on a sandwich. “Is that our destination?”
“Not quite, but I do know a few there who may lend us aid.”
“Mmm… The start of another journey. I don’t dislike it despite the circumstances leading up to it. After all, travelling with Milady is not something that happens everyday. Perhaps we may get more comrades in our little quest there as well.”
“Ah… my senses informs me that we should not expect like-minded individuals soon. Be keen, Mister Linfield, we are wanted fugitives at the moment, likely.”
“It is vexing that we are considered as such and yet I can’t bring myself to hate it. Regardless, I will keep my eyes and ears open for anything that might come our way.”
“You are open to the idea of being a wanted figure?”
“If I am wanted as a criminal for protecting Milady, then so be it. It pains me that the world sees it as such but… Milady is more important than any of that. Besides, I was a fugitive from before. This just adds one more to my list of crimes.” Aramus pointed to the bridge of his nose, the criminal brand standing out.
The Queen flicked his forehead with a finger.
“Everyone has their bad days, and I am particularly aware of yours.”
Aramus rubbed the red spot with a sheepish smile. “I’m glad to know someone is looking out for me in this world.”
“You are doing the same for me, are you not? A sovereign must at least look after those who are in close vicinity to her.”
“It is a shame not all leaders share Milady’s view… but I digress, this is merely my duty to the Queen I have sworn to serve.”
“All leaders not need share my views, it would be boring otherwise. Everyone is entitled to their views.”
“Indeed. Some water, Milady?” Aramus asked, opening the bottle of mineral water for her.
“Not yet.” The Queen still seemed to have another sandwich to finish. “That said, have you managed to accomplish that order I had given you?”
“Most definitely!” Aramus said excitedly, fishing out the tea bags he had kept safe. They had weathered the storm better than he had, secured in a little airtight box.
“I meant… oh fine, let us have our time time, shall we?”
“If not this,” Aramus said as he raised the box of tea leaves, “then the one regarding myself?”
“I suppose you are still attempting?”
“Yes…” Aramus replied in a much more subdued tone. “The pain never really goes away.”
“It will… given time.”
“I suppose so. Until then, I shall have to live with it.”
Victoria drank some of the mineral water and got up, taking up the basket.
“Now, if you are done, let us be off.”
“Alright. Milady, allow me to carry the basket,” Aramus requested after sinking the stone slab back into the earth.
“Oh, I am no child. Surely I can do this much myself?”
Aramus raised both hands in surrender.
The Queen laughed. “I speak in jest.” She handed Aramus the basket which he happily received. The two then started walking towards the city. “Remember Mister Linfield, us old folks loves to revert to our childhood-self from time to time.”
“I will take note of that,” Aramus added with another smirk. “But surely you jest, Milady. You? Old?” He snorted.
“Now, now, I am not so short-sighted as to not see past my own looks. Well, aside from little fits of childishness, anyway.”
“All in the mindset, just like how I believe I can do the impossible sometimes but I must say, there must have been many chances in Buckingham to indulge yourself like this? Traveling and having a meal in quiet.”
“Meals were much more quiet. There were many opportunities to indulge myself, though. I am not one to let my position rule over me all the time.”
“But this is more †˜fun’ for Milady? My own meals in the Eastern Academy were usually by my lonesome. At the time, I found it fitting for someone like myself.”
“Most of supper times were spent in solitude too. Most would be dining elsewhere. There was hardly a time for the family to get together…” She reformed her smile again. “While I find this change of pace fun, I cannot quite tell the difference.”
“All it takes is one companion to make a difference. My own experience with Lady Cavendish Bentinck taught me as such. Hopefully, Milady will also enjoy herself from here on forth. Food also does better with good company…”
“Hm… I never quite thought of it. I understand that it is nice to dine with family but other than that, it is more or less the same to me. Lady Cavendish Bentinck, though…”
“Aye, I am still unsure of what has happened to her. The last I heard of her was from Earl of Aberdeen and Miss Kaitlyn Mercer having custody of her…”
“Yes, I had assigned Lord Haddo to rescue her. I assume Kaitlyn Mercer was… an Enforcer?”
“My senior, yes. She was together with us in the throne room as well.”
“Ah… the other person sent to the Void Realm with my son and Duchess Alicia…”
“Yes. I pray they are alright. Even as a member of the Space Police, that place still feels a little… off.”
“That is the home of Goddess Nyx and… well, I suppose it is no surprise that you feel that way.”
“Nyx? I had heard countless horrors stalk the Void. Does Nyx rule over them?”
“It is not exactly a bad thing, but the Realm is controlled by dark powers, and Nyx is responsible for its facilitation”
“I see… It is something I will probably be unfortunate to learn about in time. With my proximity to it, there is no way I wouldn’t. Still, if we are able to travel between the Void and back, there should be a chance the three of them are alive.”
“They should have died, as the Void Banishment spell destroys its targets… but someone may have interrupted it at the very last moment… yet that is too hopeful of me.”
“We will know about their fate eventually. With any luck, they will have all their limbs as well. Might we discuss Milady’s plans from here on out?”
Now on a road and into a neighborhood, the Queen spoke once more, “There is nothing for us to speak of regarding that matter.”
Aramus nodded, taking in the new area they were entering.
The Queen and her Magister walked for a long time. Victoria drew quite the attention to herself, her majestic aura full of elegance, and one couldn’t help but turn and smile at her. Some would even point at Her Majesty and speak among themselves. Aramus even had to stop bystanders from outright touching her.
Reaching a shopping center, they finally stopped at a taxicab stand.
“It was simply a long walk, but we already had quite the day, it seems.”
“Indeed. I’m not sure if we can… proceed stealthily with the way the locals are. Word will spread of Milady’s beauty.”
“That is fine.” The Queen made a triumphant smile. “Anyway, take out that card you gained from being a Space Police member.”
“Here comes the chance for me to play the part of a good butler, oh yes indeed,” Aramus said a little dryly before taking out the aforementioned credit card. It was obvious to all bystanders who saw that this was a couple that was very well off.
“There is a little trick to it. Hold it up before yourself, and apply a bit of mana to it.”
Aramus did as was told, making sure to provide just enough so that the mundanes wouldn’t see it. It didn’t take long after he did so that a taxi rode up to them. The door opened on its own, and the driver from inside the taxi waved at them.
Upon entering, the driver made a smile. Putting up his cap he spoke:
“Welcome to the Magic Taxi—a special service for the mages for the Magic World—may I know where we are going, madam?”
“Paris,” the Queen answered.
Aramus looked perturbed, glancing down at the card in his hands once more. “Well this would’ve saved me a lot of time if I had known about it earlier!”
Alas, it was too late for him. As the taxi started running, his back was forced against the seat. The speed of a Magic Taxi was capable of surpassing the fastest bullet train in the world, and of course that was faster than the camel ride he had a year ago with his senior from the Space Police Organization.
The Queen on the other hand seemed cheery, enjoying the ride as if the speed was just right. The driver was completely composed, even turning up the radio, and a news program started shortly.
“G-Goddamn it,” cursed Aramus as he struggled to reach for his seat belt. Sunk deeply into the seat as he was, the strap was a little out of reach over his shoulder and he fumbled with the strap.
“Mister Linfield.” Victoria pointed downwards with a smile. “You dropped the card in panic.”
“I’ll get to it in a bit. I believe… safety comes first,” Aramus answered with a pained smile. After a few more moments of struggling, he was belted in and he retrieved the card with a sigh.
He was pressed in against the seat once more as he got his card back, due to the taxi pulling its break at a most inopportune moment. Aramus looked ahead after his head was forced back into the cushion, finding an old lady pass by the road. It was a small moment for him to take solace in as they were in full stop, but it didn’t last long as soon as the lady was out of the way; the car went ahead at full speed once more.
“With Queen Victoria being dethroned and Prince Albert taking over, there has been quite the chaos across the Magic World now that its most reliable ruler is gone. Would Prince Albert be up to the task?”
These words came out from the radio and Victoria’s cheery face was gone.
“There was word of many prominent nobles going missing before this rebellion, and it is suspected that it was all the handiwork of said rebels. With the Traitor Descendant out of the way the Magic World would surely find a better stability, some believes.”
“What a time we live in, huh?” the driver commented nonchalantly.
“Yeah, what a time to be alive,” Aramus grunted from his position. “A lot of things happening lately.”
“There is word that England will thus prepare to strike at Japan soon.”
The Queen widened her eyes. “No… this is too soon!”
“We have Princess Louise here, who claimed as such.” There was a noise of shifting and moving and soon a familiar voice was heard.
“Yes, Britain shall strike soon. We are preparing our finest magis for the battle. There is no reason for us to simply sit back as Japan prepares its technology to counter us once more.”
The reporter then announced the break and a song was played. Songs of the Magic World were another thing altogether, but the Queen’s attention was far too absorbed into the words that she had just heard to listen to it in earnest.
“Milady…” Aramus said worriedly as he glanced across at Victoria.
England would not be prepared, not against what Japan had to bear. He thought they would seek to consolidate their forces, allow Great Britain to thrive as they had said. Instead Aramus was going to see everything go up in flames again.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
In the third floor was the office of Virgo. The noise of machinery was heavy again as Michael returned to the factory of the Steel Princess. There were bots seen, cleaning the walls and the floors as usual. Apparently, there was never enough cleaning done here.
It took some time to find the office, however, as the factory was large, and as he had only started to reside in it since a day ago, he didn’t know much about it.
Finally, there was the door labeled “Steel Princess.”
As he didn’t know this name, he simply opened it to check if Dana was inside.
There was only a desk in a small room, and Dana was indeed behind it. There were some shelves on both sides and a window behind the Descendant. She was going over various documents before her and Michael couldn’t see Almond in the room.
Looking at her, Michael recalled a time in the not-so-distant past where he would observe Laura do the same, scrutinizing papers while he messed around with her. He knocked twice softly at the door before speaking.
“Am I disturbing you?”
Dana did not look up in attention.
“Take a seat.” She motioned to one of the chairs before the desk.
“Steel Princess, huh?” he asked as he took a seat in front of Dana desk.
“My old handle for the android business.”
“Why not Steel Queen?” He paused for a bit, mumbling the name to himself. “Well, Steel Princess does sound better. In any case, that’s not the purpose of my visit.”
“I wonder why,” Steel Princess muttered to herself. “I had sensed it. You need me for a matter that is troubling you at the moment.”
“Exactly. It seems that I need your guidance, so that I may be deemed worthy of the path of the Saint. Basically, it appears that my own thirst for vengeance is holding me back to before you took me as one of your own.”
“It’s because you made killing the focal point of your goal. Saints aren’t about just killing people. That’s partially what made them nearly extinct.”
“I recall that story… but, I cannot help it. Try as I might, even when I already know that there’s no satisfaction after fulfilling my revenge…” Michael put his hand over his chest and gripped it, recalling the feeling of emptiness after killing Marco. “I cannot help but to seek it still.”
“It is not as though I cannot sympathize. I attacked humanity out of the same emotion. I relished the joy I felt from battling, but that was a separate matter. In the end, revenge for the sake of it will only bring about destruction. You argued that you wanted to help me create a new world. I felt your conviction then, but now it is lacking.”
“It is true, what I said. But it is as if I am torn between myself and my anger.”
Dana put away her documents and looked up.
“What is it that you truly want to do? You trust power more than anything… but is killing all you want to do with it?”
“Killing is who I was… it was always my answer. I wished to follow you, and use my talents for killing to a purpose that may truly do good.” He looked her in the eye. “But every time, in my head, I see her being subjected to his whims… and knowing that it was due to my own weakness that my own mother once again played to his tune, is it wrong that I feel angry about that?”
“I have become a villain to protect nature. If you are going to be a villain simply to sate your feelings of vengeance, then I care not—you are still living by your words. Even if you do not intend it, you would be fighting for my goal to some extent, assuming you follow my commands. However, if you do wish to change that… then feel free to follow my example. For that is the only way I see that you may truly find an answer. If it is anger you feel then feel free to use it to your advantage. Do not let it rule you—rule it for what you believe is truly good.”
“I am not sure I fully understand what you mean, but I got what you said about ruling my anger. Who knew it was exactly the same as power—how it would be meaningless to be ruled by it.” He then stood up with a smile in his face. He may not have gotten the answer to his dilemma, but he found the way to find it. Probably. “I thank you for your patience with me.”
“Good luck with the trial.”
“I will make you proud.”
When Michael left Dana, he felt like he had found the answer to his question, but as he went farther and farther away and headed towards the training hall to meet Saint, he realized that he had no idea on what he should do. Rule his hate, his anger? He knew what not being ruled by it implied, but ruling it himself? The rhythmic hum of the machines around him seemed to mock him as he searched himself for answers that may not yet exist.
Snapping out of his indecision, he decided to just head to the penultimate floor of their new abode. There was no sense in standing like an idiot, he had time; he could decide on what his plans were later. For now, he must ask Saint for something else entirely.
The floor held a grand training hall. Michael entered the floor just below it via the elevator and had to walk up past a staircase to reach it. The elevator could not directly take one to this floor as it had a completely different layout. Unlike the other floors, there was not the large shaft at the center of the factory that went past the rest of the floors below.
In the middle of the hall were three individuals. The first that came to his sight was Judgement Saint, someone he could easily recognize. Next came a man with jet black hair, wearing eastern armor, and a girl with silver hair—similar to his own—wearing silver armor. He had seen these two figures back in the ceremony where Rose had become Judgement Reaper. However, he was yet to be introduced to them.
Both were once mentioned as the vanguards of the group by Dana before, and that was all he had heard about them. Aside from the fact that Judgement Knight—one of the two—was apparently very good with the swords.
Michael kept a mental note to make introductions with his peers later, seeing that they were busy training at the moment. Besides, it was Saint the he needed to disturb at the moment. He approached his mentor, who thankfully was nearest to where he was at the moment.
“Saint, I have talked to Dana. It seems like it would take me a while to understand her advice.”
“Nothing like half a century I hope; it’s fine.” The Saint took up a golden sword and shield. The man in black faced her.
“Hopefully, not.” He took a few steps backwards, not wanting to get involved with their spar. “So I was thinking, in the meanwhile that I can work with a few spells I had in mind. Although, I believe I also haven’t made introductions with our allies, too.”
Songs of steel resounded across the hall as he spoke.
The Saint spoke as she exchanged blows with her opponent calmly. “And you want my help with them again, I presume?”
“Of course, I am but your humble student, after all.”
“Anyway—” The blades clanged. “This here is Judgement Samurai.”
He faced the warrior who wore eastern-looking armor, currently sparring with Saint. “Pleased to meet you.”
“Pleased to meet you.” His voice was much fainter in comparison to that of Michael’s.
“And I am Judgement Knight,” the shorter girl said from beside him. Before he knew it, she traveled up to him from being behind the swordsman.
“Oh, pleased to meet you too. I was named Judgement Oppressor, but Michael would be alright too, especially in between missions. I have heard much about your swordsmanship, Judgement Knight.”
“I will call you Oppressor,” she answered. “I have heard of your… situation with the angel soul.”
“It was something that I did not know existed until the Queen told me. That said, I am not sure what that implies in the bigger picture, for me,” he responded, recognizing that his senior was a professional no nonsense type of person.
“In the simplest sense, I think it implies that you will grow to be much stronger one day.”
“That… would be most assuring. If that is the case, I hope that I would be capable of using such potential.” Michael smiled at the smaller swordswoman before making a single clap with his hands. “That said, as a fellow swordsman, would you care for a spar?”
“I do not mind, but are you sure?”
“Shall we use… sparring weapons then?” He gulped.
“Our sparring weapons are as good as ordinary weapons.”
“At least, they’re not Relics.” Michael shuddered at the thought of possibly being incapacitated for a good while from a spar. If his soon-to-be sparring partner’s skills were true, then he needed to at least mitigate the damage he’d receive. Even then, he was excited to fight someone stronger than him.
“Feel free to take one from there.” The knight pointed at the very corner, where many steel swords were put against the wall. They looked similar to the wooden sparring weapons he once sparred Lily with.
Michael decided to wield a two-handed longsword, similar to Caladbolg. He went a considerable distance from where Saint was sparring, and where Knight was standing. He raised a half-guard as he waited for Knight to be ready.
Judgement Knight was already holding a sparring blade. Apparently, she picked one up from the other side. She made a similar guarding posture.
“Come.”
He shifted to a more dynamic stance, preparing to take off to Knight immediately. In a matter of seconds, he was in front of her, having traversed the distance between them with unreal speed. His weapon drew an arc in the air as he swung his blade from below, it gaining more momentum as it travelled. However, it was all a matter of spectacle when his sudden attack was parried by Judgement Knight.
She gave a single thrust in return. With a most notable clang their blades clashed. Despite the fact that Michael blocked her blow, he was pushed back by a few meters. Making a leap, Judgement Knight caught up to him, and launched a flurry of thrusts.
Michael managed to evade most of her attacks, taking a few shallow cuts here and there. Deciding that she wouldn’t lose from him dodging, he seized a momentary hole in her attacks, quickly thrusting his own sword in response. He managed to penetrate her defenses as he caught her off-guard, drawing bit of blood from where he stabbed her.
He didn’t expect how quick she could get herself together as she promptly kicked him in the face, sending him flying across to where he started. “Erm. Could I have my sword back?” he asked sheepishly as his weapon remain lodged into her.
“Of course.”
She took out the weapon and she carried it with her other hand. A dash was followed by her drawing an “x” with both the swords, and Michael just barely evaded it. Now it was a flurry of thrusts with both swords and he had nothing to defend himself with.
As he kept dodging the attacks from both swords, he activated Chrono Phantasma. As the spell improved his perception and response to her blades, he managed to weave through the wall of her attacks and quickly go around her, summoning the silver bow in his hand. He held the bow horizontally and then quickly drew and released an arrow point blank.
Knight twisted her arm and put the sparring sword that she gained from Michael, the arrow bursting it to bits in less than a moment. She thrust her other sword behind herself, and it was pointing right at Michael’s neck as his spell ended. He saw a glow similar to his own around her body, but for only a slight moment.
Michael raised his hands in defeat, surprised that she was more than he anticipated. Despite being the loser, he was glad; he’d probably ask to spar with her more often if she didn’t mind. It was an opportunity for him to grow stronger, he believed. “Your skills are as they have said. But that last ability… what do you call it?”
“Ah, that is the Burst Step Supreme Spell. The name is quite self-explanatory, as it maximizes your response time.”
“That’s a bit similar to my spell, although it accelerates one’s own body and mind to achieve the same effect. I call it, Chrono Phantasma.”
“My spell can go twice as fast, if you are interested in learning.”
“You would teach me? I would be delighted to learn from you! I was actually about to ask Saint earlier, but it seems like she’s a bit busy.”
“Anything related to sword and combat, and Supreme Spells that augment such factors—you can learn from me. Saint, is of course, a good teacher too.”
“Oh, in that case, I actually have another spell in mind. But I think improving Chrono Phantasma would be easier to start with.” Michael took a glance at Saint who was still fighting. “And Saint is indeed a good teacher, considering she taught me her Lost Form with me having only a glancing recollection of my memories then.”
“If it’s a spell you want to improve then perhaps I am not the best for aid. Ask Caster or your mentor, Saint, I suppose.”
“Oh the other thing then. Do you think it is possible create a sword, or swords, that would be capable to fight on their own?”
“Swords in physical form, or are we speaking of magically-formed blades?”
“Magically-formed, preferably.”
“You can easily manipulate them with Mentem. You may use Imaginem, I think, just to make a more distinguished sharper blade.”
“I see… then what if I want to use multiple blades, plus having the freedom to move still on my own? Can I somehow impart some of my experience onto the blades, like how one would right them in a book?”
“Multiple blades would be following the same application, simply burning more mana. It may take a toll on your mind to craft each weapon and manipulate them. I do not think imparting your experience is necessary if you are controlling them, though, is it?”
“For them to fight autonomously, I figured for a singular strike I can immediately break the blade down again, so it wouldn’t be taxing. But if I had to maintain multiple blades at once, I would rather a few of them not depend on me on every action. Perhaps if I make an imprint of them to act offensively, they would be attacking, and the same when I want them to on the defense.” He gestured to the side of the hall, so that they could talk better without being in the way.
“Well, you need to come up with an original formula that would contain more or less the type of actions you’d take in combat. There are ways to make a particular part of your mind to be copied with ancient magic. That would still combine Mentem and Imaginem. You can craft them and have them take out particular orders according to that formula. The problem is that it cannot be too complex, and your opponents may find the attacks predictable with time.”
“That is good enough, for the time being. I figured giving them instructions more complex than that would require me to be concentrating instead of battling. So I need to come up with a formula, aside from the one to summon the sword constructs in the first place. Do you have any advice on where I should start with regards to this matter?”
“Well, the first step would be realizing what deity should be called upon when you recite for the spell.”
“Hmmm, considering I want to create blades… perhaps a blacksmith deity?”
“Maybe. A War God may be more potent, though.”
“That may be true. Perhaps Ares, Mars, Nergal, or… Ishtar was also a war goddess wasn’t she?”
“Ishtar being a War Goddess is probably the reason why our Mistress loves war—ahem, yes, yes she is.”
“Having to face her when she’s excited was terrifying, to say the least. Then it might work, Ishtar I mean, considering I serve her Descendant in this realm.”
“I guess it would. Don’t be surprised if it doesn’t work the first few times, though. That deity is rather finicky about specifics of your formula and recital.”
“Somehow I felt that might be the case. Thank you for your advice, Knight. I will have to prepare for the spell. Would you like to see it if I manage to do it?”
“Feel free to consult me if you need to.”
“That, I will.” He looked back at the sparring area and saw Saint and Samurai were done with their bout. “Please excuse me, I have to go back to Saint.”
Michael then approached his mentor, who was taking a rest after fighting. “Did you win?”
“Duh.” The Saint made a smug face as usual. “He is still new like you… it’d take more than just talent to take me down.”
“As expected of my mentor!” Michael mirrored her smug smile. “Knight defeated me soundly, even when I used my own spell. She mentioned she used her Burst Step spell to counter mine, but I got a few pointers on how to improve.”
“Well, the Burst Step is the spell of the God of transitions and boundaries, Hermes. There is no spell currently that I know of that would be able to match its speed. The fact that you made Knight use it speaks in volumes of how fast you can be.”
“She offered to teach me that spell… I think I should take her up on that offer. But for now, I asked her advice on a new spell I was working on.” He then discussed what he and Knight talked about prior.
“So you want to improve that spell you once created? It shouldn’t be too hard with what Knight says. I personally don’t think you can handle the Burst Step, so this may be a better alternative.”
“Can’t handle? Then is it as taxing as I think it is?”
“Probably. Knight has another spell to counter the side effects so it hardly puts a strain on her.”
“Ah. Then I’d at least take pointers from that spell. What do you think about the new spell, however?”
“The thing with the sword? Well… it could be used for crowd control. Depends on how well you can get it working. If you’re using Ishtar and succeed, though, I think the results will be worth it.”
“Ah, so you do agree that Ishtar would be the best choice for it. If I can manage to do it properly then I could also overwhelm a single target.” Michael rubbed his chin. “Now I need to work on the formula and the specifics, huh?”
“Well, yeah. I guess I can help… assuming you need me to, that is.”
“Of course! If anything, I might need inspiration,” he grinned.
“Inspiration? Right, that’s a good point too, I guess.”
It took some time to find the office, however, as the factory was large, and as he had only started to reside in it since a day ago, he didn’t know much about it.
Finally, there was the door labeled “Steel Princess.”
As he didn’t know this name, he simply opened it to check if Dana was inside.
There was only a desk in a small room, and Dana was indeed behind it. There were some shelves on both sides and a window behind the Descendant. She was going over various documents before her and Michael couldn’t see Almond in the room.
Looking at her, Michael recalled a time in the not-so-distant past where he would observe Laura do the same, scrutinizing papers while he messed around with her. He knocked twice softly at the door before speaking.
“Am I disturbing you?”
Dana did not look up in attention.
“Take a seat.” She motioned to one of the chairs before the desk.
“Steel Princess, huh?” he asked as he took a seat in front of Dana desk.
“My old handle for the android business.”
“Why not Steel Queen?” He paused for a bit, mumbling the name to himself. “Well, Steel Princess does sound better. In any case, that’s not the purpose of my visit.”
“I wonder why,” Steel Princess muttered to herself. “I had sensed it. You need me for a matter that is troubling you at the moment.”
“Exactly. It seems that I need your guidance, so that I may be deemed worthy of the path of the Saint. Basically, it appears that my own thirst for vengeance is holding me back to before you took me as one of your own.”
“It’s because you made killing the focal point of your goal. Saints aren’t about just killing people. That’s partially what made them nearly extinct.”
“I recall that story… but, I cannot help it. Try as I might, even when I already know that there’s no satisfaction after fulfilling my revenge…” Michael put his hand over his chest and gripped it, recalling the feeling of emptiness after killing Marco. “I cannot help but to seek it still.”
“It is not as though I cannot sympathize. I attacked humanity out of the same emotion. I relished the joy I felt from battling, but that was a separate matter. In the end, revenge for the sake of it will only bring about destruction. You argued that you wanted to help me create a new world. I felt your conviction then, but now it is lacking.”
“It is true, what I said. But it is as if I am torn between myself and my anger.”
Dana put away her documents and looked up.
“What is it that you truly want to do? You trust power more than anything… but is killing all you want to do with it?”
“Killing is who I was… it was always my answer. I wished to follow you, and use my talents for killing to a purpose that may truly do good.” He looked her in the eye. “But every time, in my head, I see her being subjected to his whims… and knowing that it was due to my own weakness that my own mother once again played to his tune, is it wrong that I feel angry about that?”
“I have become a villain to protect nature. If you are going to be a villain simply to sate your feelings of vengeance, then I care not—you are still living by your words. Even if you do not intend it, you would be fighting for my goal to some extent, assuming you follow my commands. However, if you do wish to change that… then feel free to follow my example. For that is the only way I see that you may truly find an answer. If it is anger you feel then feel free to use it to your advantage. Do not let it rule you—rule it for what you believe is truly good.”
“I am not sure I fully understand what you mean, but I got what you said about ruling my anger. Who knew it was exactly the same as power—how it would be meaningless to be ruled by it.” He then stood up with a smile in his face. He may not have gotten the answer to his dilemma, but he found the way to find it. Probably. “I thank you for your patience with me.”
“Good luck with the trial.”
“I will make you proud.”
***
When Michael left Dana, he felt like he had found the answer to his question, but as he went farther and farther away and headed towards the training hall to meet Saint, he realized that he had no idea on what he should do. Rule his hate, his anger? He knew what not being ruled by it implied, but ruling it himself? The rhythmic hum of the machines around him seemed to mock him as he searched himself for answers that may not yet exist.
Snapping out of his indecision, he decided to just head to the penultimate floor of their new abode. There was no sense in standing like an idiot, he had time; he could decide on what his plans were later. For now, he must ask Saint for something else entirely.
The floor held a grand training hall. Michael entered the floor just below it via the elevator and had to walk up past a staircase to reach it. The elevator could not directly take one to this floor as it had a completely different layout. Unlike the other floors, there was not the large shaft at the center of the factory that went past the rest of the floors below.
In the middle of the hall were three individuals. The first that came to his sight was Judgement Saint, someone he could easily recognize. Next came a man with jet black hair, wearing eastern armor, and a girl with silver hair—similar to his own—wearing silver armor. He had seen these two figures back in the ceremony where Rose had become Judgement Reaper. However, he was yet to be introduced to them.
Both were once mentioned as the vanguards of the group by Dana before, and that was all he had heard about them. Aside from the fact that Judgement Knight—one of the two—was apparently very good with the swords.
Michael kept a mental note to make introductions with his peers later, seeing that they were busy training at the moment. Besides, it was Saint the he needed to disturb at the moment. He approached his mentor, who thankfully was nearest to where he was at the moment.
“Saint, I have talked to Dana. It seems like it would take me a while to understand her advice.”
“Nothing like half a century I hope; it’s fine.” The Saint took up a golden sword and shield. The man in black faced her.
“Hopefully, not.” He took a few steps backwards, not wanting to get involved with their spar. “So I was thinking, in the meanwhile that I can work with a few spells I had in mind. Although, I believe I also haven’t made introductions with our allies, too.”
Songs of steel resounded across the hall as he spoke.
The Saint spoke as she exchanged blows with her opponent calmly. “And you want my help with them again, I presume?”
“Of course, I am but your humble student, after all.”
“Anyway—” The blades clanged. “This here is Judgement Samurai.”
He faced the warrior who wore eastern-looking armor, currently sparring with Saint. “Pleased to meet you.”
“Pleased to meet you.” His voice was much fainter in comparison to that of Michael’s.
“And I am Judgement Knight,” the shorter girl said from beside him. Before he knew it, she traveled up to him from being behind the swordsman.
“Oh, pleased to meet you too. I was named Judgement Oppressor, but Michael would be alright too, especially in between missions. I have heard much about your swordsmanship, Judgement Knight.”
“I will call you Oppressor,” she answered. “I have heard of your… situation with the angel soul.”
“It was something that I did not know existed until the Queen told me. That said, I am not sure what that implies in the bigger picture, for me,” he responded, recognizing that his senior was a professional no nonsense type of person.
“In the simplest sense, I think it implies that you will grow to be much stronger one day.”
“That… would be most assuring. If that is the case, I hope that I would be capable of using such potential.” Michael smiled at the smaller swordswoman before making a single clap with his hands. “That said, as a fellow swordsman, would you care for a spar?”
“I do not mind, but are you sure?”
“Shall we use… sparring weapons then?” He gulped.
“Our sparring weapons are as good as ordinary weapons.”
“At least, they’re not Relics.” Michael shuddered at the thought of possibly being incapacitated for a good while from a spar. If his soon-to-be sparring partner’s skills were true, then he needed to at least mitigate the damage he’d receive. Even then, he was excited to fight someone stronger than him.
“Feel free to take one from there.” The knight pointed at the very corner, where many steel swords were put against the wall. They looked similar to the wooden sparring weapons he once sparred Lily with.
Michael decided to wield a two-handed longsword, similar to Caladbolg. He went a considerable distance from where Saint was sparring, and where Knight was standing. He raised a half-guard as he waited for Knight to be ready.
Judgement Knight was already holding a sparring blade. Apparently, she picked one up from the other side. She made a similar guarding posture.
“Come.”
He shifted to a more dynamic stance, preparing to take off to Knight immediately. In a matter of seconds, he was in front of her, having traversed the distance between them with unreal speed. His weapon drew an arc in the air as he swung his blade from below, it gaining more momentum as it travelled. However, it was all a matter of spectacle when his sudden attack was parried by Judgement Knight.
She gave a single thrust in return. With a most notable clang their blades clashed. Despite the fact that Michael blocked her blow, he was pushed back by a few meters. Making a leap, Judgement Knight caught up to him, and launched a flurry of thrusts.
Michael managed to evade most of her attacks, taking a few shallow cuts here and there. Deciding that she wouldn’t lose from him dodging, he seized a momentary hole in her attacks, quickly thrusting his own sword in response. He managed to penetrate her defenses as he caught her off-guard, drawing bit of blood from where he stabbed her.
He didn’t expect how quick she could get herself together as she promptly kicked him in the face, sending him flying across to where he started. “Erm. Could I have my sword back?” he asked sheepishly as his weapon remain lodged into her.
“Of course.”
She took out the weapon and she carried it with her other hand. A dash was followed by her drawing an “x” with both the swords, and Michael just barely evaded it. Now it was a flurry of thrusts with both swords and he had nothing to defend himself with.
As he kept dodging the attacks from both swords, he activated Chrono Phantasma. As the spell improved his perception and response to her blades, he managed to weave through the wall of her attacks and quickly go around her, summoning the silver bow in his hand. He held the bow horizontally and then quickly drew and released an arrow point blank.
Knight twisted her arm and put the sparring sword that she gained from Michael, the arrow bursting it to bits in less than a moment. She thrust her other sword behind herself, and it was pointing right at Michael’s neck as his spell ended. He saw a glow similar to his own around her body, but for only a slight moment.
Michael raised his hands in defeat, surprised that she was more than he anticipated. Despite being the loser, he was glad; he’d probably ask to spar with her more often if she didn’t mind. It was an opportunity for him to grow stronger, he believed. “Your skills are as they have said. But that last ability… what do you call it?”
“Ah, that is the Burst Step Supreme Spell. The name is quite self-explanatory, as it maximizes your response time.”
“That’s a bit similar to my spell, although it accelerates one’s own body and mind to achieve the same effect. I call it, Chrono Phantasma.”
“My spell can go twice as fast, if you are interested in learning.”
“You would teach me? I would be delighted to learn from you! I was actually about to ask Saint earlier, but it seems like she’s a bit busy.”
“Anything related to sword and combat, and Supreme Spells that augment such factors—you can learn from me. Saint, is of course, a good teacher too.”
“Oh, in that case, I actually have another spell in mind. But I think improving Chrono Phantasma would be easier to start with.” Michael took a glance at Saint who was still fighting. “And Saint is indeed a good teacher, considering she taught me her Lost Form with me having only a glancing recollection of my memories then.”
“If it’s a spell you want to improve then perhaps I am not the best for aid. Ask Caster or your mentor, Saint, I suppose.”
“Oh the other thing then. Do you think it is possible create a sword, or swords, that would be capable to fight on their own?”
“Swords in physical form, or are we speaking of magically-formed blades?”
“Magically-formed, preferably.”
“You can easily manipulate them with Mentem. You may use Imaginem, I think, just to make a more distinguished sharper blade.”
“I see… then what if I want to use multiple blades, plus having the freedom to move still on my own? Can I somehow impart some of my experience onto the blades, like how one would right them in a book?”
“Multiple blades would be following the same application, simply burning more mana. It may take a toll on your mind to craft each weapon and manipulate them. I do not think imparting your experience is necessary if you are controlling them, though, is it?”
“For them to fight autonomously, I figured for a singular strike I can immediately break the blade down again, so it wouldn’t be taxing. But if I had to maintain multiple blades at once, I would rather a few of them not depend on me on every action. Perhaps if I make an imprint of them to act offensively, they would be attacking, and the same when I want them to on the defense.” He gestured to the side of the hall, so that they could talk better without being in the way.
“Well, you need to come up with an original formula that would contain more or less the type of actions you’d take in combat. There are ways to make a particular part of your mind to be copied with ancient magic. That would still combine Mentem and Imaginem. You can craft them and have them take out particular orders according to that formula. The problem is that it cannot be too complex, and your opponents may find the attacks predictable with time.”
“That is good enough, for the time being. I figured giving them instructions more complex than that would require me to be concentrating instead of battling. So I need to come up with a formula, aside from the one to summon the sword constructs in the first place. Do you have any advice on where I should start with regards to this matter?”
“Well, the first step would be realizing what deity should be called upon when you recite for the spell.”
“Hmmm, considering I want to create blades… perhaps a blacksmith deity?”
“Maybe. A War God may be more potent, though.”
“That may be true. Perhaps Ares, Mars, Nergal, or… Ishtar was also a war goddess wasn’t she?”
“Ishtar being a War Goddess is probably the reason why our Mistress loves war—ahem, yes, yes she is.”
“Having to face her when she’s excited was terrifying, to say the least. Then it might work, Ishtar I mean, considering I serve her Descendant in this realm.”
“I guess it would. Don’t be surprised if it doesn’t work the first few times, though. That deity is rather finicky about specifics of your formula and recital.”
“Somehow I felt that might be the case. Thank you for your advice, Knight. I will have to prepare for the spell. Would you like to see it if I manage to do it?”
“Feel free to consult me if you need to.”
“That, I will.” He looked back at the sparring area and saw Saint and Samurai were done with their bout. “Please excuse me, I have to go back to Saint.”
Michael then approached his mentor, who was taking a rest after fighting. “Did you win?”
“Duh.” The Saint made a smug face as usual. “He is still new like you… it’d take more than just talent to take me down.”
“As expected of my mentor!” Michael mirrored her smug smile. “Knight defeated me soundly, even when I used my own spell. She mentioned she used her Burst Step spell to counter mine, but I got a few pointers on how to improve.”
“Well, the Burst Step is the spell of the God of transitions and boundaries, Hermes. There is no spell currently that I know of that would be able to match its speed. The fact that you made Knight use it speaks in volumes of how fast you can be.”
“She offered to teach me that spell… I think I should take her up on that offer. But for now, I asked her advice on a new spell I was working on.” He then discussed what he and Knight talked about prior.
“So you want to improve that spell you once created? It shouldn’t be too hard with what Knight says. I personally don’t think you can handle the Burst Step, so this may be a better alternative.”
“Can’t handle? Then is it as taxing as I think it is?”
“Probably. Knight has another spell to counter the side effects so it hardly puts a strain on her.”
“Ah. Then I’d at least take pointers from that spell. What do you think about the new spell, however?”
“The thing with the sword? Well… it could be used for crowd control. Depends on how well you can get it working. If you’re using Ishtar and succeed, though, I think the results will be worth it.”
“Ah, so you do agree that Ishtar would be the best choice for it. If I can manage to do it properly then I could also overwhelm a single target.” Michael rubbed his chin. “Now I need to work on the formula and the specifics, huh?”
“Well, yeah. I guess I can help… assuming you need me to, that is.”
“Of course! If anything, I might need inspiration,” he grinned.
“Inspiration? Right, that’s a good point too, I guess.”
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
“Are you truly certain of committing yourself—to me?”
“Yes.”
Snow was falling. It was nothing like the fierce blizzard from hours ago. The world appeared to be peaceful and quiet.
“Kneel.”
The vampire knelt down to her new Mistress-to-be. She only looked straight—at Virgo, at the Descendant who would rip her out of existence soon—with eyes fearless and expression completely blank; she was ready.
On the magic circle, the Goddess stood, looking down at the so-called present that her Representative had brought for her. The pair of relics from the Irish legends had materialized and she grasped them. She wore her usual confident smirk.
The sword to the right shone radiantly like the sun.
The sword to the left was shrouded with the wind.
Placing the right sword on her shoulder, Dana tested the vampire’s will and determination. The scorching heat was but an inch away from melting her shoulder.
“Oath.”
“With the honour of my ancestors of the House of Neville—I, Rose Nevill, shall make an oath to walk with you to the end of the earth, Descendant of Virgo. I shall accompany you even to the depths of hell if I must. I shall be the sword that would pave the way for you. I shall be a shield that you may sacrifice for your solace.”
Rose’s words carried her conviction, and it was witnessed by the five Representatives of Virgo, each of whom stood vigil at the ends of the magic circle—surrounding the two as the ritual progressed.
“Do you accept me as your Queen? Your superior? Your Mistress?”
“Yes, Mistress.”
“You would be willing to be rent to nothing in my name?”
The intensity of the blade’s shine rose and Rose’s sweat trickled down from her chin, despite the cold weather of Russia.
“If that is your will.”
“You would have your soul painted deep, navy-blue for my sake—for your sake?”
“If this soul—that was once forcefully sold to the Devil—is what you desire… please, paint it with your color. Please grant upon me change—Mistress.”
Rose spoke each of her words with much disdain.
Virgo lifted her blade from the shoulder of Rose. Her Commandment had raised the length of her blades exponentially, with a bright, burning extension on each sword.
“WIth my blades I hereby announce the rebirth of a woman. My priestess—to be born anew.”
Gracefully and swiftly, the twin relics of Dana sailed from many directions, displaying transcendent swordsmanship as she danced, burning away every bit that made up—the vampire, the aristocratic lady—Rose herself. Her bones, cut. Her blood, melted. Her skin, torn. She suffered a pain unlike any before, as her heart and brain were cast into nothingness, with only the heat of the burning blade in its place.
Even her blood didn’t coat the steel floor of the factory—the rooftop upon which the ritual was taking place. Burning sparkles were the only remnants of the woman who knelt before Dana moments ago.
The sparks floated upon the magic circles like red fireflies, dancing across the air. An abrupt gale took up from the magic circle and their dance was accelerated, heralding the birth of Dana’s new servant.
With a fiery flash, the particles converged. The light turned dark—navy-blue—the change had taken place.
It was irreversible.
The light soon shaped into that of a woman whose existence was completely rent but moments ago.
Rose was born anew.
She was breathing heavily—steam rising from her back—still kneeling before Dana. She was devoid of her black corset, the dress that would usually give the image of a lady ready to party.
Rose was unaware that her body was improved to be at the capability of a Representative. Her beauty was quite literally accentuated further with the aid of the ritual, and the power that shaped her new self. The pointy ears were apparent to the spectators. The few scars she was ashamed of showing to her bed mates had vanished and were replaced with her clear and bright skin.
Her face appeared even more attractive now, lavish with the beautiful look of an elf that made it seem as though she was extremely fragile, comparative to glass. Her blonde hair was slightly longer than before now, enough to be at shoulder length. Her eyes were comparable to a pair of amethysts. They held together a clear violet color.
“Tonight, I shall welcome you back into the material Realm. How do you feel?”
Rose closed her eyes, and a smile naturally crept to her facial features.
“Cold… but at peace.”
This change was something she had longed for, yet it was unbelievable to her that she had underwent such a ritual. It had barely sunk into her mind that she was reborn. The display of power was true and she was starting to understand why Michael was so attracted to the seemingly peerless figure who stood before her.
“I hereby appoint you, Rose—as Judgement Reaper.”
“I am honored, Mistress. I shall strive to serve to the best of my ability—as Judgement Reaper.”
“You are the judge of death. Judge the evil and the guilty—execute them—purge them, reap away those knaves who dare stand before me—and our ideals.” Dana leaned down to Rose, her piercing navy-blue eyes—burning with the mark of Virgo—looking deep into her newly-reformed eyes. “That is your purpose, understood?”
“In your name, I shall put your enemies to rest.”
The magic circle stopped glowing with spiritual energy, and Aisha was the first to walk up to Rose and put a white cloth to cover his body and protect it from the bone-chilling gales.
“Congratulations.” Michael smiled at Rose, keeping himself outside the circle. As much as they did last night, Rose still was a noble lady.
Rose only smiled at Michael, before Aisha helped her walk away to the staircase that would lead them down inside.
As the others started to take leave, Michael turned towards his mentor, and fellow Representative, Saint Teresa. He found out he was correct when he assumed he’d meet her at Rose’s ceremony. “So, how have you been?”
The Saint shrugged. “Same as ever.”
“What does that even mean?” he asked, tilting his head to the side. And he thought Russia was cold.
“I know you have something you want to ask. Out with it, would you?”
“I was about to ask about Heaven’s Sacraments actually… if it’s possible to continue to advance my training. Zophiel said that she will continue to grant me her boon, for the time being.”
“Did something happen? I thought you managed to get her approval almost a year ago.”
“Oh. Yeah, we fought against the Queen in London where I had to stand against her and Uriel. It is then that I also discovered from the Queen herself that I might’ve had a soul of an angel. Whatever that may imply.” He scratched the back of his head, not exactly sure he knew what he was talking about.
“I don’t think your soul is relevant to the matter with the Archangels, at least the Lost Form if you are trying to bring that up. Is Zophiel considering on calling off the contract? Since I realize she is only granting her powers †˜for the time being.’”
“Ah, I was just informing you what else I found out, especially about that mysterious power back in the United States. Zophiel gave me another chance to pursue the path of a Saint, not that I am entirely sure what that means. She told me Dana would guide me to the right path, though. That is why I wish to further my training in this Form, maybe I would gain a better perspective of things as we moved along.”
“Unfortunately, I cannot train you until you settle your matter of Saintdom with Zophiel.”
“What do you mean?”
“To unlock greater power of the Lost Form as a Saint, you must pass a trial of the Archangel. It was essential to meet the Archangel regardless. The fact that she didn’t offer a trial means you are currently stuck till you find your way out, kid.”
“Hm… what should I do? Where do you think I should start?” Michael held his head in contemplation.
“Didn’t the angel give a hint already?”
“So I should ask Dana after all,” he concluded. “Thank you for your advise, Saint! I need to find her as soon as I can.”
“Wasn’t she here just now…?” The Saint looked around. Only Michael and Teresa was here now. “I suppose no one likes the cold weather.”
“Just so.” He rubbed his elbows as he felt the bone piercing chill similar to when he arrived. “You think she is in her office? Or perhaps with her child?”
“Both? I saw her with her child in the office last I spoke to her.”
“Huh, she probably left him there for the ceremony. I’m going to consult her later, then. The child, I mean Almond went quite the distance to see her again.”
“I can’t tell if it was desperation or some crazy high-spiritedness. The kid’s got the guts, though. Even if it was the secretly-enchanted lucky charm helping him, I think that was commendable… maybe a bit too good to be true.”
“He also managed to get through the forest barrier, and catch Virgo off-guard.” Michael started rubbing his chin. “Not to mention he ignored me raising my sword towards him. Miss Aisha and Dana don’t see anything wrong with it, or at least they aren’t saying anything.”
“Well, it’s a child. I wouldn’t be surprised if someone raised in Japan’s Eastern Magic Academy doesn’t understand something as primitive as a sword.”
“I do not understand children at all.” Michael sighed as he headed towards the staircase. “Where would I find you later?”
Saint pointed downwards. “The training field just below this floor.”
“Alright. I’ll be back as quickly as I can.” He waved her goodbye as he went down the stairs in search for Dana’s office.
“Does he even know where it is?”
“Yes.”
Snow was falling. It was nothing like the fierce blizzard from hours ago. The world appeared to be peaceful and quiet.
“Kneel.”
The vampire knelt down to her new Mistress-to-be. She only looked straight—at Virgo, at the Descendant who would rip her out of existence soon—with eyes fearless and expression completely blank; she was ready.
On the magic circle, the Goddess stood, looking down at the so-called present that her Representative had brought for her. The pair of relics from the Irish legends had materialized and she grasped them. She wore her usual confident smirk.
The sword to the right shone radiantly like the sun.
The sword to the left was shrouded with the wind.
Placing the right sword on her shoulder, Dana tested the vampire’s will and determination. The scorching heat was but an inch away from melting her shoulder.
“Oath.”
“With the honour of my ancestors of the House of Neville—I, Rose Nevill, shall make an oath to walk with you to the end of the earth, Descendant of Virgo. I shall accompany you even to the depths of hell if I must. I shall be the sword that would pave the way for you. I shall be a shield that you may sacrifice for your solace.”
Rose’s words carried her conviction, and it was witnessed by the five Representatives of Virgo, each of whom stood vigil at the ends of the magic circle—surrounding the two as the ritual progressed.
“Do you accept me as your Queen? Your superior? Your Mistress?”
“Yes, Mistress.”
“You would be willing to be rent to nothing in my name?”
The intensity of the blade’s shine rose and Rose’s sweat trickled down from her chin, despite the cold weather of Russia.
“If that is your will.”
“You would have your soul painted deep, navy-blue for my sake—for your sake?”
“If this soul—that was once forcefully sold to the Devil—is what you desire… please, paint it with your color. Please grant upon me change—Mistress.”
Rose spoke each of her words with much disdain.
Virgo lifted her blade from the shoulder of Rose. Her Commandment had raised the length of her blades exponentially, with a bright, burning extension on each sword.
“WIth my blades I hereby announce the rebirth of a woman. My priestess—to be born anew.”
Gracefully and swiftly, the twin relics of Dana sailed from many directions, displaying transcendent swordsmanship as she danced, burning away every bit that made up—the vampire, the aristocratic lady—Rose herself. Her bones, cut. Her blood, melted. Her skin, torn. She suffered a pain unlike any before, as her heart and brain were cast into nothingness, with only the heat of the burning blade in its place.
Even her blood didn’t coat the steel floor of the factory—the rooftop upon which the ritual was taking place. Burning sparkles were the only remnants of the woman who knelt before Dana moments ago.
The sparks floated upon the magic circles like red fireflies, dancing across the air. An abrupt gale took up from the magic circle and their dance was accelerated, heralding the birth of Dana’s new servant.
With a fiery flash, the particles converged. The light turned dark—navy-blue—the change had taken place.
It was irreversible.
The light soon shaped into that of a woman whose existence was completely rent but moments ago.
Rose was born anew.
She was breathing heavily—steam rising from her back—still kneeling before Dana. She was devoid of her black corset, the dress that would usually give the image of a lady ready to party.
Rose was unaware that her body was improved to be at the capability of a Representative. Her beauty was quite literally accentuated further with the aid of the ritual, and the power that shaped her new self. The pointy ears were apparent to the spectators. The few scars she was ashamed of showing to her bed mates had vanished and were replaced with her clear and bright skin.
Her face appeared even more attractive now, lavish with the beautiful look of an elf that made it seem as though she was extremely fragile, comparative to glass. Her blonde hair was slightly longer than before now, enough to be at shoulder length. Her eyes were comparable to a pair of amethysts. They held together a clear violet color.
“Tonight, I shall welcome you back into the material Realm. How do you feel?”
Rose closed her eyes, and a smile naturally crept to her facial features.
“Cold… but at peace.”
This change was something she had longed for, yet it was unbelievable to her that she had underwent such a ritual. It had barely sunk into her mind that she was reborn. The display of power was true and she was starting to understand why Michael was so attracted to the seemingly peerless figure who stood before her.
“I hereby appoint you, Rose—as Judgement Reaper.”
“I am honored, Mistress. I shall strive to serve to the best of my ability—as Judgement Reaper.”
“You are the judge of death. Judge the evil and the guilty—execute them—purge them, reap away those knaves who dare stand before me—and our ideals.” Dana leaned down to Rose, her piercing navy-blue eyes—burning with the mark of Virgo—looking deep into her newly-reformed eyes. “That is your purpose, understood?”
“In your name, I shall put your enemies to rest.”
The magic circle stopped glowing with spiritual energy, and Aisha was the first to walk up to Rose and put a white cloth to cover his body and protect it from the bone-chilling gales.
“Congratulations.” Michael smiled at Rose, keeping himself outside the circle. As much as they did last night, Rose still was a noble lady.
Rose only smiled at Michael, before Aisha helped her walk away to the staircase that would lead them down inside.
As the others started to take leave, Michael turned towards his mentor, and fellow Representative, Saint Teresa. He found out he was correct when he assumed he’d meet her at Rose’s ceremony. “So, how have you been?”
The Saint shrugged. “Same as ever.”
“What does that even mean?” he asked, tilting his head to the side. And he thought Russia was cold.
“I know you have something you want to ask. Out with it, would you?”
“I was about to ask about Heaven’s Sacraments actually… if it’s possible to continue to advance my training. Zophiel said that she will continue to grant me her boon, for the time being.”
“Did something happen? I thought you managed to get her approval almost a year ago.”
“Oh. Yeah, we fought against the Queen in London where I had to stand against her and Uriel. It is then that I also discovered from the Queen herself that I might’ve had a soul of an angel. Whatever that may imply.” He scratched the back of his head, not exactly sure he knew what he was talking about.
“I don’t think your soul is relevant to the matter with the Archangels, at least the Lost Form if you are trying to bring that up. Is Zophiel considering on calling off the contract? Since I realize she is only granting her powers †˜for the time being.’”
“Ah, I was just informing you what else I found out, especially about that mysterious power back in the United States. Zophiel gave me another chance to pursue the path of a Saint, not that I am entirely sure what that means. She told me Dana would guide me to the right path, though. That is why I wish to further my training in this Form, maybe I would gain a better perspective of things as we moved along.”
“Unfortunately, I cannot train you until you settle your matter of Saintdom with Zophiel.”
“What do you mean?”
“To unlock greater power of the Lost Form as a Saint, you must pass a trial of the Archangel. It was essential to meet the Archangel regardless. The fact that she didn’t offer a trial means you are currently stuck till you find your way out, kid.”
“Hm… what should I do? Where do you think I should start?” Michael held his head in contemplation.
“Didn’t the angel give a hint already?”
“So I should ask Dana after all,” he concluded. “Thank you for your advise, Saint! I need to find her as soon as I can.”
“Wasn’t she here just now…?” The Saint looked around. Only Michael and Teresa was here now. “I suppose no one likes the cold weather.”
“Just so.” He rubbed his elbows as he felt the bone piercing chill similar to when he arrived. “You think she is in her office? Or perhaps with her child?”
“Both? I saw her with her child in the office last I spoke to her.”
“Huh, she probably left him there for the ceremony. I’m going to consult her later, then. The child, I mean Almond went quite the distance to see her again.”
“I can’t tell if it was desperation or some crazy high-spiritedness. The kid’s got the guts, though. Even if it was the secretly-enchanted lucky charm helping him, I think that was commendable… maybe a bit too good to be true.”
“He also managed to get through the forest barrier, and catch Virgo off-guard.” Michael started rubbing his chin. “Not to mention he ignored me raising my sword towards him. Miss Aisha and Dana don’t see anything wrong with it, or at least they aren’t saying anything.”
“Well, it’s a child. I wouldn’t be surprised if someone raised in Japan’s Eastern Magic Academy doesn’t understand something as primitive as a sword.”
“I do not understand children at all.” Michael sighed as he headed towards the staircase. “Where would I find you later?”
Saint pointed downwards. “The training field just below this floor.”
“Alright. I’ll be back as quickly as I can.” He waved her goodbye as he went down the stairs in search for Dana’s office.
“Does he even know where it is?”
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
A sky painted in gold, an ancient pathway made of bricks. Monuments and pillars from millions of years past. Stars shone brilliantly beyond the twilight sky. This was a world the prospective Saint—Michael—had laid his eyes upon before. The place made him feel at ease.
That was how Heaven felt. A silent and peaceful world.
Upon an altar afar from his location sat an existence adorned with countless jewelry. An exotica in itself—the Archangel preferred beautiful, and artful objects. Her cyan eye looked down at him, but she spoke not.
“I have returned, Archangel Zophiel.” Michael knelt in front of the angel out of respect—something that was totally ignored when he fought against them just recently. “I understand we have had a conflict of interests recently, but even so I seek audience with you.”
“We were aware—conflict was only inevitable. I shall listen—what do you wish to speak of?”
“My path… will inevitably lead to me to face more of such battles, perhaps with the Queen once more, perhaps not. Archangel Uriel... who watched from the start has already expressed his opinion with the path I chose. I… believe that I still will be in dire need of your guidance.” Michael raised his head to face Zophiel, and still got mesmerised by her unnatural beauty. “That is, if you wish to extend it still.”
“Pray tell, how much would you trust your own ideas of justice? Do you have the conviction to press on with your path?”
“Stopping now would be an insult, and would take meaning to all those lives I’ve took—and will take,” he said, filled with determination. “My father must be stopped, no matter what. If he deems himself a God, then I shall become the Devil.”
“It is unfortunate, but I do not believe a Saint should be the Devil. You have taken a turn, and your words for good now feel as though they are… excuses for justifying mere vengeance.”
“Was I ever a tool for good? He had created me as a weapon, not to do justice, but to deliver execution… You are right—it is vengeance I seek.”
“A tool for vengeance is not what a Saint ought to be. He may have fashioned you a knife to slit the skin of the Infernals, but that does not mean that one may not change—despite being reborn; you cling to the spectres born of your past.”
“Then… if there is such a thing… would you guide this one?”
“Do you not have a magnificent guide, the Goddess who fights for nature?”
“Ah, of course.” He finally cracked a smile. “She who gave me a second life would also give me purpose other than vengeance? Then, I ask for your patience. Mayhaps I find that it is not vengeance that I must truly strive for.”
In the next moment that he blinked his eyes, he was back to his room.
“A Saint, huh?” he said to himself, losing the feelings of exhaustion after conversing with the Archangel.
While what he felt was true, it may not necessarily be right. While his hunger for vengeance was real, and his anger felt like it would eat him alive if he slipped, maybe there was still hope for someone such as himself.
He decided that he needed to think about things as he exited his room and was about to wander off, when he took a brief glance at the door of the room that Rose chose earlier. He hesitated for a bit before knocking softly at her door.
“Miss Rose?”
“…What?”
A low—muffled voice was heard from beyond the door of the room.
“Did I disturb your sleep? I was wondering if you would like to roam around with me.”
Rose opened the door, her body clad in a simple black chemise, due to its transparency he could see her fine skin behind the fabric due to the light of her room being on—which was brighter compared to the dim lamps of the steel-walled corridor.
“Roam? At this hour?”
“T-Th… c-can’t sleep.” He cleared his throat, caught completely off-guard by her comely appearance.
“Well, I am a denizen of the night, so it does not bother me to go out now.”
“Lovely. I-I mean… I would wait here till you a-are ready...” He averted his gaze, afraid that he was staring too much.
“Your face tells me that you would rather have me go out in this attire,” Rose said with a smirk he least expected.
“I’d rather be the only one to have the pleasure—” Michael immediately turned around. Sometimes he hated how quickly his mouth moved. “I’d rather… have an idea what I should say.”
The vampire raised her eyebrows at his words, but closed them momentarily.
“If you want to see me… you can do that however much you want. I will lose all of this soon, anyway.”
The words were spoken after some moments of silence. Rose narrowed her eyes, and averted her gaze, a bit of blood welled up in her cheeks.
“However much… I want...” He trailed off, completely forgetting his initial offer. “That is a very tempting… offer. Are you sure, Miss Rose? I mean… I am… me.”
“W…Well, you did save me. I am only in this world because of you. Until the time I am changed…”
Before her back were her fingers fiddling repeatedly, eyes still not meeting Michael’s.
“That is...” Michael felt a pang of guilt when he realized he did do so, but mostly for his own purposes. He felt a few more stabs of guilt when he realized how much he wanted her still. What is it with me and blondes?!
“You do understand… It was beneficial to me, too? I meant what I said to you, but I was motivated more by my revenge then.”
“We both agreed for selfish reasons that night. What about it?”
“It is because it keeps being harder and harder restraining myself.” He turned to face her once more, and even started walking closer to her. “And I am afraid of what happens if I don’t.”
Rose turned away to hide her tears.
“It is… fine. Please forget I said anything.” Her voice was low and it quivered. What is wrong with me…? What the hell am I even doing?!
If blondes were his weakness, a woman’s tears would be his death. Completely forgetting about her attire, he stepped closer and held her shoulders.
“I apologize if I have insulted you, Miss Rose. If anything, I was too afraid that I would hurt you. But now I see I have done so by dilly-dallying about.”
“No… I am the one who is at wrong—I am the one who should be apologizing. I knew you had feelings for someone, and yet… I…”
Michael hugged Rose, without saying a word. He rested his chin on her shoulder, either waiting for her to throw him off or something. Her scent filled his nostrils, and her breathing drowned out the noise of the machinery around them as he closed his eyes, unsure of what exactly he was doing.
“Are you sure about this… with a person like me?” the vampire asked meekly, her fingers still fiddling like a young girl in her teenage years.
“Because it is you.”
“What is that supposed to even mean?”
“Because you’re Rose, that’s why I am sure.”
Rose turned to Michael, her eyes still teary, and her expression stripped of all its coldness. There was only a girl who seemed as though she wanted to be spoiled, cared for—and loved.
Without any words, she stole his lips. For some moments they remained that way. Michael experienced her the sensation of her smooth, supple lips joining against his own, all words and feelings culminated into this interaction and all hesitation were thrown into the air. As soon as they parted, the temptress took him by surprise—thus their lips met again. This time, their kiss was much deeper, longer, and more passionate.
Without even separating, Michael held Rose and stepped forward into her room, slamming the door shut as he went past. They continued until they reached her bed, separating for what seemed to him as hours as he lay her on and unbuttoned his vest and shirt with a hand. Immediately as if a starving wolf stumbling upon its prey, he pounced onto her, seizing her lips once more as he ground his body against hers.
As soon as their lips parted, Rose gasped for air desperately. Her eyes shone crimson and her fangs were visible to Michael.
“I am… so sorry. I might not remain… as me anymore.”
“What… do you mean?” he asked, panting.
“Your scent… my instincts—I do not think I can stop this lust for blood.”
“It is your last night as one… after all.” He grinned towards her. “Just know it won’t be for free this time.”
Her hands wrapped under his neck, a sweet smile coming up to her face.
“Have it your way.”
“Exactly what I intend to do,” he replied as he traced a finger across her body, from her neck downwards, stopping to cup her bountiful bosom.
“I hope you do not regret it. I have a terrible habit in bed.”
“What do you mean?” he asked curiously, forgetting how they were on top of each other at the moment.
Her hand fell on his crotch, and her curled smile grew into a smirk.
“Something I picked up when I was… raped. I cannot help it nowadays.”
“Oh? Would you mind me asking?” He gave her a soft, teasing squeeze.
“Is it not more thrilling to simply find out?”
“My instincts tell me that I shouldn’t.” He gave Rose another look, then smiled. “Where were we?”
“Careful, they are sharp.” She embraced Michael tighter and pulled him into another kiss. It appeared that Rose was very self-conscious about her partner’s tongue clashing against her fangs.
MIchael responded in turn as he started to get a bit more aggressive, cupping her breasts as if wanting to tear off the piece of cloth that was separating his hands from her skin. He started kneading them rhythmically as he tried to take dominance from her. His instincts started to take over for him, without him knowing. He tugged roughly at her chemise as he pulled back for some air.
“Let’s get rid of this.”
“As you wish…”
That was how Heaven felt. A silent and peaceful world.
Upon an altar afar from his location sat an existence adorned with countless jewelry. An exotica in itself—the Archangel preferred beautiful, and artful objects. Her cyan eye looked down at him, but she spoke not.
“I have returned, Archangel Zophiel.” Michael knelt in front of the angel out of respect—something that was totally ignored when he fought against them just recently. “I understand we have had a conflict of interests recently, but even so I seek audience with you.”
“We were aware—conflict was only inevitable. I shall listen—what do you wish to speak of?”
“My path… will inevitably lead to me to face more of such battles, perhaps with the Queen once more, perhaps not. Archangel Uriel... who watched from the start has already expressed his opinion with the path I chose. I… believe that I still will be in dire need of your guidance.” Michael raised his head to face Zophiel, and still got mesmerised by her unnatural beauty. “That is, if you wish to extend it still.”
“Pray tell, how much would you trust your own ideas of justice? Do you have the conviction to press on with your path?”
“Stopping now would be an insult, and would take meaning to all those lives I’ve took—and will take,” he said, filled with determination. “My father must be stopped, no matter what. If he deems himself a God, then I shall become the Devil.”
“It is unfortunate, but I do not believe a Saint should be the Devil. You have taken a turn, and your words for good now feel as though they are… excuses for justifying mere vengeance.”
“Was I ever a tool for good? He had created me as a weapon, not to do justice, but to deliver execution… You are right—it is vengeance I seek.”
“A tool for vengeance is not what a Saint ought to be. He may have fashioned you a knife to slit the skin of the Infernals, but that does not mean that one may not change—despite being reborn; you cling to the spectres born of your past.”
“Then… if there is such a thing… would you guide this one?”
“Do you not have a magnificent guide, the Goddess who fights for nature?”
“Ah, of course.” He finally cracked a smile. “She who gave me a second life would also give me purpose other than vengeance? Then, I ask for your patience. Mayhaps I find that it is not vengeance that I must truly strive for.”
In the next moment that he blinked his eyes, he was back to his room.
“A Saint, huh?” he said to himself, losing the feelings of exhaustion after conversing with the Archangel.
While what he felt was true, it may not necessarily be right. While his hunger for vengeance was real, and his anger felt like it would eat him alive if he slipped, maybe there was still hope for someone such as himself.
He decided that he needed to think about things as he exited his room and was about to wander off, when he took a brief glance at the door of the room that Rose chose earlier. He hesitated for a bit before knocking softly at her door.
“Miss Rose?”
“…What?”
A low—muffled voice was heard from beyond the door of the room.
“Did I disturb your sleep? I was wondering if you would like to roam around with me.”
Rose opened the door, her body clad in a simple black chemise, due to its transparency he could see her fine skin behind the fabric due to the light of her room being on—which was brighter compared to the dim lamps of the steel-walled corridor.
“Roam? At this hour?”
“T-Th… c-can’t sleep.” He cleared his throat, caught completely off-guard by her comely appearance.
“Well, I am a denizen of the night, so it does not bother me to go out now.”
“Lovely. I-I mean… I would wait here till you a-are ready...” He averted his gaze, afraid that he was staring too much.
“Your face tells me that you would rather have me go out in this attire,” Rose said with a smirk he least expected.
“I’d rather be the only one to have the pleasure—” Michael immediately turned around. Sometimes he hated how quickly his mouth moved. “I’d rather… have an idea what I should say.”
The vampire raised her eyebrows at his words, but closed them momentarily.
“If you want to see me… you can do that however much you want. I will lose all of this soon, anyway.”
The words were spoken after some moments of silence. Rose narrowed her eyes, and averted her gaze, a bit of blood welled up in her cheeks.
“However much… I want...” He trailed off, completely forgetting his initial offer. “That is a very tempting… offer. Are you sure, Miss Rose? I mean… I am… me.”
“W…Well, you did save me. I am only in this world because of you. Until the time I am changed…”
Before her back were her fingers fiddling repeatedly, eyes still not meeting Michael’s.
“That is...” Michael felt a pang of guilt when he realized he did do so, but mostly for his own purposes. He felt a few more stabs of guilt when he realized how much he wanted her still. What is it with me and blondes?!
“You do understand… It was beneficial to me, too? I meant what I said to you, but I was motivated more by my revenge then.”
“We both agreed for selfish reasons that night. What about it?”
“It is because it keeps being harder and harder restraining myself.” He turned to face her once more, and even started walking closer to her. “And I am afraid of what happens if I don’t.”
Rose turned away to hide her tears.
“It is… fine. Please forget I said anything.” Her voice was low and it quivered. What is wrong with me…? What the hell am I even doing?!
If blondes were his weakness, a woman’s tears would be his death. Completely forgetting about her attire, he stepped closer and held her shoulders.
“I apologize if I have insulted you, Miss Rose. If anything, I was too afraid that I would hurt you. But now I see I have done so by dilly-dallying about.”
“No… I am the one who is at wrong—I am the one who should be apologizing. I knew you had feelings for someone, and yet… I…”
Michael hugged Rose, without saying a word. He rested his chin on her shoulder, either waiting for her to throw him off or something. Her scent filled his nostrils, and her breathing drowned out the noise of the machinery around them as he closed his eyes, unsure of what exactly he was doing.
“Are you sure about this… with a person like me?” the vampire asked meekly, her fingers still fiddling like a young girl in her teenage years.
“Because it is you.”
“What is that supposed to even mean?”
“Because you’re Rose, that’s why I am sure.”
Rose turned to Michael, her eyes still teary, and her expression stripped of all its coldness. There was only a girl who seemed as though she wanted to be spoiled, cared for—and loved.
Without any words, she stole his lips. For some moments they remained that way. Michael experienced her the sensation of her smooth, supple lips joining against his own, all words and feelings culminated into this interaction and all hesitation were thrown into the air. As soon as they parted, the temptress took him by surprise—thus their lips met again. This time, their kiss was much deeper, longer, and more passionate.
Without even separating, Michael held Rose and stepped forward into her room, slamming the door shut as he went past. They continued until they reached her bed, separating for what seemed to him as hours as he lay her on and unbuttoned his vest and shirt with a hand. Immediately as if a starving wolf stumbling upon its prey, he pounced onto her, seizing her lips once more as he ground his body against hers.
As soon as their lips parted, Rose gasped for air desperately. Her eyes shone crimson and her fangs were visible to Michael.
“I am… so sorry. I might not remain… as me anymore.”
“What… do you mean?” he asked, panting.
“Your scent… my instincts—I do not think I can stop this lust for blood.”
“It is your last night as one… after all.” He grinned towards her. “Just know it won’t be for free this time.”
Her hands wrapped under his neck, a sweet smile coming up to her face.
“Have it your way.”
“Exactly what I intend to do,” he replied as he traced a finger across her body, from her neck downwards, stopping to cup her bountiful bosom.
“I hope you do not regret it. I have a terrible habit in bed.”
“What do you mean?” he asked curiously, forgetting how they were on top of each other at the moment.
Her hand fell on his crotch, and her curled smile grew into a smirk.
“Something I picked up when I was… raped. I cannot help it nowadays.”
“Oh? Would you mind me asking?” He gave her a soft, teasing squeeze.
“Is it not more thrilling to simply find out?”
“My instincts tell me that I shouldn’t.” He gave Rose another look, then smiled. “Where were we?”
“Careful, they are sharp.” She embraced Michael tighter and pulled him into another kiss. It appeared that Rose was very self-conscious about her partner’s tongue clashing against her fangs.
MIchael responded in turn as he started to get a bit more aggressive, cupping her breasts as if wanting to tear off the piece of cloth that was separating his hands from her skin. He started kneading them rhythmically as he tried to take dominance from her. His instincts started to take over for him, without him knowing. He tugged roughly at her chemise as he pulled back for some air.
“Let’s get rid of this.”
“As you wish…”
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Coupled with the overcast dusk sky, the chilling gale of the blizzard, and the layers of white that coated the city of Moscow—Russia had the very image of gloom painted on itself.
As expected of the city that knew no concept of time, the citizens were up and about. There were not many people around, but a fair amount. Each of the companions of Dana were ladies beautiful in their own regard. Rose was born to a family of British aristocrats, Aisha was from the Royal family of Saudi Arabia, while Charlotte—even if she was elsewhere at the moment—was also quite the elegant beauty and was an author, rather than a noble, but was fairly wealthy regardless. Lastly, Dana herself simply held the regal nature of a monarch in herself. Rather, it could be said that she was a passing Goddess across the snowy streets.
Michael assumed that they would be staying in a house, similarly like their previous case in an apartment in New York. This assumption was changed when they left the city.
Past the Khimki Forests—which was part of the Green Belt—was a hidden construct of steel. It was large and oppressive. Steam escaped from the chimneys and there was the faint noise of running engines.
Dana looked up to the structure with a hint of nostalgia.
“How many years has it been?” The question escaped Aisha’s lips before she even knew it.
“For you… that would be six?” Dana guessed.
“Are we really staying… here?” Rose spoke, not expecting an answer.
“And I thought, there would be no more steam.” Michael quipped, but was actually happy that the place might be warm. “This is just like home.”
“...You really would believe that, I suppose.”
“So, what is this place? House of Judgement?” He grinned as he rubbed his elbows. Russia was just too cold for him it seemed.
“I would rather claim the House of Steel,” Aisha said with a chuckle.
“House of Steel? I can see why. So this construct, I assume only us know about it?”
“Members of my Organization, yes. Thanks to the powerful barrier that I put up around the forest when it was being built.”
“Fancy. So shall we enter our new home? Well, for Miss Rose and I at least.”
There was a large field of snow across the tower of steel, and it took them several moments of walking to finally enter the so-called House of Steel. The noise from the machinery was heavier inside, the scent of steel strong, but it was warm.
“I welcome you all to the Factory of the Steel Union,” Dana finally spoke again.
“In truth,” Aisha began, “this is not only our home but also the home to the androids that you often hear of in the Magic World.”
“Androids? Are they the same as the marionettes of Japan?” Michael asked.
The group progressed further into the factory, where they came upon a lobby. Several robots could be seen cleaning the floors and the walls. There were mechanical words of welcome for Dana as well.
“Almost, but there are stark differences. To begin with, the human body is not changed up to seventy-percent—or was it eighty-percent?—like the marionettes.”
“I believe they are wiped of their personalities too, afterwards,” Michael said. “That’s what a friend told me at least.” He glanced at the robots, who looked sleek rather than what he expected. He was so used to clockwork and steam machinery he half expected to see them here, too. “They have a mind of their own, these robots?”
“Not quite, they have to be programmed.”
“They do not wipe personalities, modifying the brain simply has its side-effects,” Dana explained, raising an index finger. “The marionettes require their brain to be changed mostly for the networks that they are to be linked to. Such a system is not needed for androids as my aim is to only improve functionality. Even then, androids still lose some of their personality often.”
“I see. Then this network, is it just among marionettes, or is there a locus of information they all connect to? Aside from this, are they both equally as durable?”
“The network is a part of a larger web of information, apparently. That is where they receive information from other external devices—such as security cameras—about missions. As for durability, it is still unknown. Currently, it is quite clear that the marionettes employed by Japan are superior thanks to technological advancements. I have been learning from them myself, and hope to apply some of their techniques soon.”
“Soon, huh? Have you been going to Japan then? I mean, to learn about marionettes.”
“Hm? Had you not met me in Japan? You speak as if we were strangers.”
“Oh. I meant… other than that time.” Michael scratched the back of his head, embarrassed.
“How long do you think I’ve been there?”
“I just assumed you were there to take Miss Alicia and Miss Lumiere’s life, to be honest. Not to mention you travelled by portal, then.” If one were to look at him, when he spoke the names of the people who helped him in Japan, Michael had to control himself from flinching. He was completely aware he had joined the side of their murderers.
“Except… I had been the Headmistress there for years.”
“You’re Miss Lumiere?!” Well, they do look alike…
“Of course. She was one of my clones. The knowledge of all my clones comes to me when I consume their heart. That is why I know about Japan, for my clone had taken interest in it herself.”
“Clone? Eating her heart?” Michael shivered at the thought. “Do we have any particular agenda for now? I would like to rest after our trip. That said, if Miss Rose doesn’t mind, I wish to witness her become one of your Representatives, too.”
“For now, I am going to go over some data and reports.” Dana faced a staircase as she spoke. “So, I shall be on my way to my office. All of you are free to rest. Ask Aisha about your rooms. For Rose, we are going to summon all the available Judgement members when it takes place.”
“Thank you.” Michael then turned to his two other companions, Aisha in particular. “This looks more like a castle as we go deeper inside, huh?”
“Perfect for me, don’t you think?” the Princess of Saudi Arabia replied with a smile. “You’ll have to learn to mind the noises of the factory as you sleep, though.”
“That’s one thing to get used to, I guess. Admittedly, I’ve slept in worse places,” he then glanced at Rose, who he knew used to be a noble. “How about you, Miss Rose? Would you need some ear plugs, perhaps?”
“No… I will be fine,” Rose answered, her eyes colder than in the train. “I do not mind.”
“Hm? Is something the matter?” Michael asked. Was the lady having second thoughts? That would prove to be problematic for him. A few moments of awkward silence passed as Michael decided to keep an eye on Rose. “Well then, may I ask where our rooms might be, Miss Aisha?”
“Well, follow me—”
The noise of a yell was heard—echoing across the steel walls.
“That was… the Mistress!” Aisha climbed up the staircase in the right corner immediately, leaving the two behind.
“Please wait here Miss Rose.” Michael said rather calmly as he ran off to follow Aisha.
As Michael followed after Aisha, they traversed through a long corridor in the second floor after crossing the small staircase. There was a sector in the middle of the floor where Michael saw a large hollow space that seemed to go far down, and far up too, bound by railings in each floor. Amidst this intersection was Dana, holding the hair over her scalp as if in pain—crouching down.
“Dana?! What’s happening?” Michael quickly knelt to her side, unsure of what to do. He looked around the area to see if there was anyone else aside from him and Aisha, but saw no one. “What’s happening to her? Another of those distortions?”
Aisha knelt down beside Michael too, but she appeared to be just as confused as him. “It could be… but this is worse than usual.”
“Miss Lumiere…”
Michael and Aisha both turned to the darkness at the other side of the intersection. A young blonde child with a pair of clear blue eyes walked out. Someone who used to be with a certain Magister a year ago.
“I… did not notice him at all,” Aisha said. “Who is he…?”
“A...Almond,” Dana uttered amidst the pain she was experiencing. “Don’t… don’t come near me,” she said—not to Michael, not to Aisha, but to the child.
“Miss Aisha. Kindly take Dana somewhere safe… I do not know this area as much as you do,” Michael said as he stood up and summoned Caladbolg in his hand. When it came to Infernals and their like, age did not matter—and he knew that all too well. If a child could make a Descendant like Dana kneel, then all the more so. “Who are you, child?”
“Don’t you think it’s fine?” Aisha asked Michael.
“It’s fin—” Michael spared Aisha and Dana a glance. “She’s not fine.”
“I think our Mistress has—for once—misunderstood her pain.”
“What does that even mean?” Michael was so confused he desummoned his Relic. The child was not speaking, Miss Aisha wasn’t moving, and Dana was still crouched in pain. Did he turn insane somehow on the way to his room?
“Miss Lumiere!” Almond ran up to Dana and hugged her. Apparently, Michael’s words and presence was hardly noted by the young boy.
Dana looked down at Almond was a blank expression, tears forming at the corners of her pupils. She took up a finger and examined a drop of her tear in confusion.
“Almond… y-you have grown.”
As the boy wailed in her bosom due to the fateful reunion, Dana hesitantly held him, unsure of her own emotions. The heart of Lumiere she ate gave rise to emotions she hadn’t felt in a long time—feelings akin to that of a mother.
“See?” Aisha said, turning to Michael.
“Hm. To think I almost hurt a child. I might’ve lost my sanity after all,” he mumbled to himself as he averted his gaze from the other three.
“Descendants are hard to be prone to ordinary emotions, so I understand why you may have thought that,” Aisha said, walking up to him.
“This kid… is hers?”
“No… he was… a war orphan…” Dana uttered before Aisha could take a guess. “My clone… nnngh.” She held her head with a hand again, Almond raising a concerned face. “…Took him up.”
“A war orphan? But still, doesn’t that make him your child as well?” Michael asked.
“It… it does?”
“Of course. Besides, I don’t want to kick a child out back there. It’s freezing!” Michael smiled at Dana and the child he almost tried to kill. “I should go back, Miss Rose might be wondering where we are.”
“Yes, I am so very curious,” Rose said in an amused tone from behind Michael.
“Weren’t you left with… the Magister?” Dana questioned. Memories from the clone who was named Lumiere were only now coming to her properly, when she thought about Almond.
“I came to you… if what this person said it’s true—I guess you really are my mother, Miss Lumiere!” Almond made a big smile as he proclaimed.
Dana sighed. “What did my clone get me into?”
“So. A child managed to enter this barrier-protected fortress of ours.” Michael scratched his cheek, unsure what to feel. A child somehow managed to infiltrate and surprise Virgo and her Representatives, and that particular child was apparently entrusted to a certain Magister. “Did you come alone?” he asked the child.
“Yes!” Almond answered. “I carried the charm mother gave me some years ago. I think the luck I gained from it really helped,” he added innocently, showing a Japanese style charm that one would find from a shrine.
“I fear myself sometimes,” Dana commented.
Michael chuckled at the absurdity of the situation. “Well, your mother’s here now, so congratulations on your quest. You did give me quite the scare, though. I’m beyond poofed. Famished, even.”
“I suppose this Lumiere was the one who had the cunning nature of our Mistress too,” Aisha remarked.
“How does that get you hungry?” Rose asked. Michael just shrugged at her.
“For now… Summoner, take him away,” Dana commanded, and Aisha gave a nod. The Descendant finally got to her feet and felt rather embarrassed to have shown such a moment of vulnerability before her subordinates. She walked off hurriedly as if to hide her face.
“After I guide these two to their rooms.” Aisha gestured towards a pillar in the very middle that was in the center of the long round space of the intersection.
Michael just barely noted a bridge connecting to it in the dark. They followed Aisha to what appeared to be an elevator. It was quite old-fashioned compared to the ones Michael had the pleasure of using in America but was good enough for convenience in the premises.
Now on the fifth floor, there were several doors across a hallway. The noises of the machines were much lower up here. There were few lamps hanging down from the ceiling, just enough to illuminate the place.
“Take a pick,” Aisha said. “There are name tags on some doors—those are basically in use by others.”
Michael skimmed through the doors until he found one without a name tag. He opened the door to check if it really was unoccupied, and saw that it had indeed been undisturbed for quite a while. “This one.”
“There may be some furniture there… or may be none. Anyway, it’s your room now. You can do what you like with whatever you find in it—it’d probably be from the previous user of the room.”
“Well, there’s a bed. Oh! A free chair, too! This is good enough. I can buy the other things later,” he exclaimed, satisfied with his new room. He then looked back at his companions and then saw the child, remembering that he forgot what the child’s name was again.
“Before I forget, my name’s Michael, Michael Kallweit. What about you?” He extended a hand towards the child. “Forgive me for showing you my sword earlier.”
“My name is Almond, Mister Michael.”
By this time, Rose picked a room of her own and the door was shut. Surprisingly, she chose the room next to Michael’s.
“Almond. Okay. As a matter of my apology, would you want to learn how to use a sword?” Michael asked, giving a curious glance at Rose’s door.
“Wouldn’t it be better to ask Judgement Knight for that instead?” asked Aisha.
“Well, when she returns, I guess? I don’t particularly know how to interact with children,” he replied before looking back at Almond. “So, what do you say?”
“What is… a sword?” Almond asked.
“What is a sword, huh?” Michael scratched the back of his head. “Something used to protect someone… I guess?”
Almond only blinked at Michael’s words while Aisha laughed.
“I think that’s enough for the day, Oppressor,” she said. “Besides, how would you find the time to teach swordsmanship?”
“A man always finds time!” he replied, pumping his fist.
“She is here, you know? The Saint.”
“Really? Since when? Did you see her? I need to ask her something, actually. Is she here?”
“Should be here in this factory somewhere. I can feel her presence.”
Michael tried to sense for Saint, but only managed to create yet another awkward silence. It seemed like he had developed a talent for it now. “On second thought, we will see each other again on Miss Rose’s ceremony.”
“Mhm. We’ll all see each other in time.” Aisha pulled up her hand and took a peek at her wristwatch. “It’s already ten. You should rest now. I’ll show Almond to his room.”
“Thank you for your accompaniment. See you later Miss Aisha, and you too, Almond.” Michael waved them goodbye and then entered his room, closing the door shut. He placed his suitcase on the chair, and then dusted the bed with his hands. Satisfied with his work, he removed his vest and placed it on the chair’s back, along with his coat.
He then took a cleaner white shirt from the suitcase and changed clothes. Giving a glance towards the coat, he just opted to at least wear a vest before standing in the middle of his room. He recalled the words Saint taught him a year ago and sung the hymn, concentrating as he did before. The faint light started to form from him.
As expected of the city that knew no concept of time, the citizens were up and about. There were not many people around, but a fair amount. Each of the companions of Dana were ladies beautiful in their own regard. Rose was born to a family of British aristocrats, Aisha was from the Royal family of Saudi Arabia, while Charlotte—even if she was elsewhere at the moment—was also quite the elegant beauty and was an author, rather than a noble, but was fairly wealthy regardless. Lastly, Dana herself simply held the regal nature of a monarch in herself. Rather, it could be said that she was a passing Goddess across the snowy streets.
Michael assumed that they would be staying in a house, similarly like their previous case in an apartment in New York. This assumption was changed when they left the city.
Past the Khimki Forests—which was part of the Green Belt—was a hidden construct of steel. It was large and oppressive. Steam escaped from the chimneys and there was the faint noise of running engines.
Dana looked up to the structure with a hint of nostalgia.
“How many years has it been?” The question escaped Aisha’s lips before she even knew it.
“For you… that would be six?” Dana guessed.
“Are we really staying… here?” Rose spoke, not expecting an answer.
“And I thought, there would be no more steam.” Michael quipped, but was actually happy that the place might be warm. “This is just like home.”
“...You really would believe that, I suppose.”
“So, what is this place? House of Judgement?” He grinned as he rubbed his elbows. Russia was just too cold for him it seemed.
“I would rather claim the House of Steel,” Aisha said with a chuckle.
“House of Steel? I can see why. So this construct, I assume only us know about it?”
“Members of my Organization, yes. Thanks to the powerful barrier that I put up around the forest when it was being built.”
“Fancy. So shall we enter our new home? Well, for Miss Rose and I at least.”
There was a large field of snow across the tower of steel, and it took them several moments of walking to finally enter the so-called House of Steel. The noise from the machinery was heavier inside, the scent of steel strong, but it was warm.
“I welcome you all to the Factory of the Steel Union,” Dana finally spoke again.
“In truth,” Aisha began, “this is not only our home but also the home to the androids that you often hear of in the Magic World.”
“Androids? Are they the same as the marionettes of Japan?” Michael asked.
The group progressed further into the factory, where they came upon a lobby. Several robots could be seen cleaning the floors and the walls. There were mechanical words of welcome for Dana as well.
“Almost, but there are stark differences. To begin with, the human body is not changed up to seventy-percent—or was it eighty-percent?—like the marionettes.”
“I believe they are wiped of their personalities too, afterwards,” Michael said. “That’s what a friend told me at least.” He glanced at the robots, who looked sleek rather than what he expected. He was so used to clockwork and steam machinery he half expected to see them here, too. “They have a mind of their own, these robots?”
“Not quite, they have to be programmed.”
“They do not wipe personalities, modifying the brain simply has its side-effects,” Dana explained, raising an index finger. “The marionettes require their brain to be changed mostly for the networks that they are to be linked to. Such a system is not needed for androids as my aim is to only improve functionality. Even then, androids still lose some of their personality often.”
“I see. Then this network, is it just among marionettes, or is there a locus of information they all connect to? Aside from this, are they both equally as durable?”
“The network is a part of a larger web of information, apparently. That is where they receive information from other external devices—such as security cameras—about missions. As for durability, it is still unknown. Currently, it is quite clear that the marionettes employed by Japan are superior thanks to technological advancements. I have been learning from them myself, and hope to apply some of their techniques soon.”
“Soon, huh? Have you been going to Japan then? I mean, to learn about marionettes.”
“Hm? Had you not met me in Japan? You speak as if we were strangers.”
“Oh. I meant… other than that time.” Michael scratched the back of his head, embarrassed.
“How long do you think I’ve been there?”
“I just assumed you were there to take Miss Alicia and Miss Lumiere’s life, to be honest. Not to mention you travelled by portal, then.” If one were to look at him, when he spoke the names of the people who helped him in Japan, Michael had to control himself from flinching. He was completely aware he had joined the side of their murderers.
“Except… I had been the Headmistress there for years.”
“You’re Miss Lumiere?!” Well, they do look alike…
“Of course. She was one of my clones. The knowledge of all my clones comes to me when I consume their heart. That is why I know about Japan, for my clone had taken interest in it herself.”
“Clone? Eating her heart?” Michael shivered at the thought. “Do we have any particular agenda for now? I would like to rest after our trip. That said, if Miss Rose doesn’t mind, I wish to witness her become one of your Representatives, too.”
“For now, I am going to go over some data and reports.” Dana faced a staircase as she spoke. “So, I shall be on my way to my office. All of you are free to rest. Ask Aisha about your rooms. For Rose, we are going to summon all the available Judgement members when it takes place.”
“Thank you.” Michael then turned to his two other companions, Aisha in particular. “This looks more like a castle as we go deeper inside, huh?”
“Perfect for me, don’t you think?” the Princess of Saudi Arabia replied with a smile. “You’ll have to learn to mind the noises of the factory as you sleep, though.”
“That’s one thing to get used to, I guess. Admittedly, I’ve slept in worse places,” he then glanced at Rose, who he knew used to be a noble. “How about you, Miss Rose? Would you need some ear plugs, perhaps?”
“No… I will be fine,” Rose answered, her eyes colder than in the train. “I do not mind.”
“Hm? Is something the matter?” Michael asked. Was the lady having second thoughts? That would prove to be problematic for him. A few moments of awkward silence passed as Michael decided to keep an eye on Rose. “Well then, may I ask where our rooms might be, Miss Aisha?”
“Well, follow me—”
The noise of a yell was heard—echoing across the steel walls.
“That was… the Mistress!” Aisha climbed up the staircase in the right corner immediately, leaving the two behind.
“Please wait here Miss Rose.” Michael said rather calmly as he ran off to follow Aisha.
As Michael followed after Aisha, they traversed through a long corridor in the second floor after crossing the small staircase. There was a sector in the middle of the floor where Michael saw a large hollow space that seemed to go far down, and far up too, bound by railings in each floor. Amidst this intersection was Dana, holding the hair over her scalp as if in pain—crouching down.
“Dana?! What’s happening?” Michael quickly knelt to her side, unsure of what to do. He looked around the area to see if there was anyone else aside from him and Aisha, but saw no one. “What’s happening to her? Another of those distortions?”
Aisha knelt down beside Michael too, but she appeared to be just as confused as him. “It could be… but this is worse than usual.”
“Miss Lumiere…”
Michael and Aisha both turned to the darkness at the other side of the intersection. A young blonde child with a pair of clear blue eyes walked out. Someone who used to be with a certain Magister a year ago.
“I… did not notice him at all,” Aisha said. “Who is he…?”
“A...Almond,” Dana uttered amidst the pain she was experiencing. “Don’t… don’t come near me,” she said—not to Michael, not to Aisha, but to the child.
“Miss Aisha. Kindly take Dana somewhere safe… I do not know this area as much as you do,” Michael said as he stood up and summoned Caladbolg in his hand. When it came to Infernals and their like, age did not matter—and he knew that all too well. If a child could make a Descendant like Dana kneel, then all the more so. “Who are you, child?”
“Don’t you think it’s fine?” Aisha asked Michael.
“It’s fin—” Michael spared Aisha and Dana a glance. “She’s not fine.”
“I think our Mistress has—for once—misunderstood her pain.”
“What does that even mean?” Michael was so confused he desummoned his Relic. The child was not speaking, Miss Aisha wasn’t moving, and Dana was still crouched in pain. Did he turn insane somehow on the way to his room?
“Miss Lumiere!” Almond ran up to Dana and hugged her. Apparently, Michael’s words and presence was hardly noted by the young boy.
Dana looked down at Almond was a blank expression, tears forming at the corners of her pupils. She took up a finger and examined a drop of her tear in confusion.
“Almond… y-you have grown.”
As the boy wailed in her bosom due to the fateful reunion, Dana hesitantly held him, unsure of her own emotions. The heart of Lumiere she ate gave rise to emotions she hadn’t felt in a long time—feelings akin to that of a mother.
“See?” Aisha said, turning to Michael.
“Hm. To think I almost hurt a child. I might’ve lost my sanity after all,” he mumbled to himself as he averted his gaze from the other three.
“Descendants are hard to be prone to ordinary emotions, so I understand why you may have thought that,” Aisha said, walking up to him.
“This kid… is hers?”
“No… he was… a war orphan…” Dana uttered before Aisha could take a guess. “My clone… nnngh.” She held her head with a hand again, Almond raising a concerned face. “…Took him up.”
“A war orphan? But still, doesn’t that make him your child as well?” Michael asked.
“It… it does?”
“Of course. Besides, I don’t want to kick a child out back there. It’s freezing!” Michael smiled at Dana and the child he almost tried to kill. “I should go back, Miss Rose might be wondering where we are.”
“Yes, I am so very curious,” Rose said in an amused tone from behind Michael.
“Weren’t you left with… the Magister?” Dana questioned. Memories from the clone who was named Lumiere were only now coming to her properly, when she thought about Almond.
“I came to you… if what this person said it’s true—I guess you really are my mother, Miss Lumiere!” Almond made a big smile as he proclaimed.
Dana sighed. “What did my clone get me into?”
“So. A child managed to enter this barrier-protected fortress of ours.” Michael scratched his cheek, unsure what to feel. A child somehow managed to infiltrate and surprise Virgo and her Representatives, and that particular child was apparently entrusted to a certain Magister. “Did you come alone?” he asked the child.
“Yes!” Almond answered. “I carried the charm mother gave me some years ago. I think the luck I gained from it really helped,” he added innocently, showing a Japanese style charm that one would find from a shrine.
“I fear myself sometimes,” Dana commented.
Michael chuckled at the absurdity of the situation. “Well, your mother’s here now, so congratulations on your quest. You did give me quite the scare, though. I’m beyond poofed. Famished, even.”
“I suppose this Lumiere was the one who had the cunning nature of our Mistress too,” Aisha remarked.
“How does that get you hungry?” Rose asked. Michael just shrugged at her.
“For now… Summoner, take him away,” Dana commanded, and Aisha gave a nod. The Descendant finally got to her feet and felt rather embarrassed to have shown such a moment of vulnerability before her subordinates. She walked off hurriedly as if to hide her face.
“After I guide these two to their rooms.” Aisha gestured towards a pillar in the very middle that was in the center of the long round space of the intersection.
Michael just barely noted a bridge connecting to it in the dark. They followed Aisha to what appeared to be an elevator. It was quite old-fashioned compared to the ones Michael had the pleasure of using in America but was good enough for convenience in the premises.
Now on the fifth floor, there were several doors across a hallway. The noises of the machines were much lower up here. There were few lamps hanging down from the ceiling, just enough to illuminate the place.
“Take a pick,” Aisha said. “There are name tags on some doors—those are basically in use by others.”
Michael skimmed through the doors until he found one without a name tag. He opened the door to check if it really was unoccupied, and saw that it had indeed been undisturbed for quite a while. “This one.”
“There may be some furniture there… or may be none. Anyway, it’s your room now. You can do what you like with whatever you find in it—it’d probably be from the previous user of the room.”
“Well, there’s a bed. Oh! A free chair, too! This is good enough. I can buy the other things later,” he exclaimed, satisfied with his new room. He then looked back at his companions and then saw the child, remembering that he forgot what the child’s name was again.
“Before I forget, my name’s Michael, Michael Kallweit. What about you?” He extended a hand towards the child. “Forgive me for showing you my sword earlier.”
“My name is Almond, Mister Michael.”
By this time, Rose picked a room of her own and the door was shut. Surprisingly, she chose the room next to Michael’s.
“Almond. Okay. As a matter of my apology, would you want to learn how to use a sword?” Michael asked, giving a curious glance at Rose’s door.
“Wouldn’t it be better to ask Judgement Knight for that instead?” asked Aisha.
“Well, when she returns, I guess? I don’t particularly know how to interact with children,” he replied before looking back at Almond. “So, what do you say?”
“What is… a sword?” Almond asked.
“What is a sword, huh?” Michael scratched the back of his head. “Something used to protect someone… I guess?”
Almond only blinked at Michael’s words while Aisha laughed.
“I think that’s enough for the day, Oppressor,” she said. “Besides, how would you find the time to teach swordsmanship?”
“A man always finds time!” he replied, pumping his fist.
“She is here, you know? The Saint.”
“Really? Since when? Did you see her? I need to ask her something, actually. Is she here?”
“Should be here in this factory somewhere. I can feel her presence.”
Michael tried to sense for Saint, but only managed to create yet another awkward silence. It seemed like he had developed a talent for it now. “On second thought, we will see each other again on Miss Rose’s ceremony.”
“Mhm. We’ll all see each other in time.” Aisha pulled up her hand and took a peek at her wristwatch. “It’s already ten. You should rest now. I’ll show Almond to his room.”
“Thank you for your accompaniment. See you later Miss Aisha, and you too, Almond.” Michael waved them goodbye and then entered his room, closing the door shut. He placed his suitcase on the chair, and then dusted the bed with his hands. Satisfied with his work, he removed his vest and placed it on the chair’s back, along with his coat.
He then took a cleaner white shirt from the suitcase and changed clothes. Giving a glance towards the coat, he just opted to at least wear a vest before standing in the middle of his room. He recalled the words Saint taught him a year ago and sung the hymn, concentrating as he did before. The faint light started to form from him.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
When Michael and Aisha came back to the door of the room, they could see through the small window panels of the door that Dana was back to staring at the window and that Rose was reading her novel again.
“Mistress, Miss Aisha has arrived,” he said, as he knocked on the door.
“Come in.”
Michael opened the door and they both proceeded inside. Aisha gave Dana a bow.
“I have returned, Mistress.”
Dana smiled at Aisha. “It is good to see you return. Come, join us, both of you.”
“So, did it work?” Michael asked as he took a seat.
“Rose will be the next to join the retinue.”
“Wait, what?” Michael quickly snapped his gaze towards Rose. I thought you disliked your extended life span? He left the question hanging in his head. Dana offered her something, and was being a Representative in exchange worth it?
“Well… I suppose I am fine with this,” Rose said almost nonchalantly, but he could see her smiling behind her novel book.
Michael just scratched the back of his head. It seemed that he was too young to understand women. “As long as you’re okay with it I suppose.”
“I would rather be an elf than a vampire. I simply do not like being an Infernal, is all… if I can live peacefully in the future, that will be fine for me.”
“That is assuming our objective is complete one day,” Dana said, but Rose remained adamant.
“We will succeed… I hope we will.”
“I will make sure we will.” For a second, as he filled up with determination, Michael looked reminiscent of his past self. “But an elf?”
Dana pulled up her long, fair blonde hair to show Michael her ear. There was a pointy end on it.
“I suppose you do not look at the mirror often, Oppressor,” Dana said with a smirk. “All of my Representatives inherit my blood.”
“That’s true...” Michael drooped down on his seat. How could he not notice such a thing? “To think I had pointy ears all this time and never noticed. It scares me what else could’ve changed without me noticing.”
“It is the same principle that bound the Representative of vampires to change the way she did, it seems,” Rose said. “In that case, it makes sense.”
“Congratulations on losing your vampirism, then.” Michael smiled wholeheartedly towards Rose. “And I suppose I look forward with working with you.”
“Well, we have not done the ritual just yet.”
Aisha only hummed. “Another Representative, mn?” That was surprisingly easy, is this Rose person really that loyal?
“I suppose that can’t be done in a train. That’s one thing to look forward to when we arrive, then.” Michael relaxed as he looked back outside the window. “Well, I do hope the ritual succeeds.”
“May I hear your report, Judgement Summoner?” Dana inquired.
“Yes, my Mistress.” Aisha’s expression turned cold in an instant; shifting gears. “I have successfully managed to uncover the routes that the vampires use for their illegal businesses. I have also identified the Churches that are used as experimental sites by the Roman Catholic Church.”
“Oh? As expected of one of my best retainers, you have flawlessly completed your mission… even the extra that I had sprung up on you.”
“You praise overmuch, Mistress. This is the least I may do.”
“Experiment… by the Church? What are they doing?” It might be Dana’s nectar, or the massive amount of tea in his system, but the mention of the church didn’t trigger Michael’s anger. However, it did arouse his interest.
“I had discovered signs of human experiments with children,” Aisha replied. “The research of the Lost Form of Undertaker has been resumed by the Pope’s orders.”
“Oh, so they are finally trying to finish that research. Using children is a rather barbaric method, though,” Dana said.
Aisha clenched her fist. “That is not how one should progress their research.”
Michael sat silently in his corner, struggling to contain his temper. He opted to keep silent before he started throwing out nonsense from his mouth. He aimed to end the Church, but he couldn’t do anything at the moment, and without Dana allowing him to. So for now he would endure. He just hoped that Laura was safe, and Robert too. If his companions were to observe him, they would notice his fist—his whole body was trembling.
“Well, go on,” Dana urged, and Aisha gave a nod.
“The vampires seem to have routes all over the Middle East at the moment, but I would think they have their own routes across Europe, and America—”
“And Asia and… well, almost everywhere,” Rose added. “If you want… Mistress, I may help with the investigation on the vampires, as I am indeed a former comrade of the vampires.”
“Very well,” Dana responded. “We will leave that to you.”
“At the end of a party I was in, Mistress,” Aisha began, “there were assassination attempts on the Royalty of my country.”
“I presume your father is safe?”
“Yes, yes he is.”
“That is good to hear. And?”
“Yes, Mistress?”
“I sense that you wish to speak of something else?”
“Ah, I… um…” Aisha took some moments to think. “I fought with Aries.”
“Aries?” Michael asked, thankful for the change in topic. He would’ve volunteered against the Church like Rose did for the Vampires, but he knew he wasn’t ready to take on his Father. Not yet. He would ride on their knowledge of his death in the meanwhile.
“Ah, the man who lives for victory and war…” Virgo muttered. “For him to challenge one of my retainers… now, that is rude.”
“Well, I am alive and hale, so it is fine.” Virgo still continued gazing at Aisha and she sighed. “And I took up an apprentice for the Lost Form of Starlight.”
“She’s the avenger… isn’t she?”
“…Yes.”
“Hahahaha!!” After the passing of a year, Virgo had finally had her laugh. “Good, good! I cannot wait to face her again in combat.”
“Face her again? Avenger?” Michael started thinking deeply. “That… sounds like someone I know.”
“Svetlana Astakhov Alicia, Duchess of Norfolk,” Aisha supplemented.
“Oh. Her.” Michael almost sounded disappointed. “This may be considered as a tangent, but may I assist Miss Rose with her mission? I have something I need to confirm for myself.”
“And that would be?” Rose asked.
“I had a friend... who was turned into a werewolf. I wish to know if the Church has any hand in that.”
“They do not. It was the Countess’ experiments that brought life to the lycanthropes.”
“Did she make more? And what is this the Church is trying to do with Undertaker… I wish to find that out too. I want to stop—” Michael cut himself off as he took a moment to breathe. “I’m sorry.”
“It’s fine,” Dana said with a dismissive wave of her hand. “We’ll get to them in due time, Oppressor. However, we cannot run when we must walk. We take one step at a time.”
“I just thank you for considering my request.” Michael bowed his head. “I believe that there are people who would share my disgust if they knew the truth about their Church.”
“You already know my answer, Oppressor—the Church has no place in the vision of the new world I plan to carve out in the future.”
“Then it will be done as you wish.”
“How are the others doing?” Aisha questioned.
“Caster and Sniper went on their personal quest to find their lost family member. The rest should be gathering at the home base,” Dana answered.
“I see… but is it safe to come out of America like this, Mistress? Your spiritual energy may have been picked up. America was flooded with energy from the piece of the moon for that reason, after all.”
“That is fine. I managed to take out most of the spiritual energy overloading me against King Solomon.”
“Ah… I see.”
“Speaking of, is the MVA also looking for you?” Michael suddenly asked Dana.
“You and me both,” Dana answered.
“Am I not considered dead?”
“Missing.”
“And I had my resurrection all planned out. Americans.” Michael shrugged.
“Mistress, Miss Aisha has arrived,” he said, as he knocked on the door.
“Come in.”
Michael opened the door and they both proceeded inside. Aisha gave Dana a bow.
“I have returned, Mistress.”
Dana smiled at Aisha. “It is good to see you return. Come, join us, both of you.”
“So, did it work?” Michael asked as he took a seat.
“Rose will be the next to join the retinue.”
“Wait, what?” Michael quickly snapped his gaze towards Rose. I thought you disliked your extended life span? He left the question hanging in his head. Dana offered her something, and was being a Representative in exchange worth it?
“Well… I suppose I am fine with this,” Rose said almost nonchalantly, but he could see her smiling behind her novel book.
Michael just scratched the back of his head. It seemed that he was too young to understand women. “As long as you’re okay with it I suppose.”
“I would rather be an elf than a vampire. I simply do not like being an Infernal, is all… if I can live peacefully in the future, that will be fine for me.”
“That is assuming our objective is complete one day,” Dana said, but Rose remained adamant.
“We will succeed… I hope we will.”
“I will make sure we will.” For a second, as he filled up with determination, Michael looked reminiscent of his past self. “But an elf?”
Dana pulled up her long, fair blonde hair to show Michael her ear. There was a pointy end on it.
“I suppose you do not look at the mirror often, Oppressor,” Dana said with a smirk. “All of my Representatives inherit my blood.”
“That’s true...” Michael drooped down on his seat. How could he not notice such a thing? “To think I had pointy ears all this time and never noticed. It scares me what else could’ve changed without me noticing.”
“It is the same principle that bound the Representative of vampires to change the way she did, it seems,” Rose said. “In that case, it makes sense.”
“Congratulations on losing your vampirism, then.” Michael smiled wholeheartedly towards Rose. “And I suppose I look forward with working with you.”
“Well, we have not done the ritual just yet.”
Aisha only hummed. “Another Representative, mn?” That was surprisingly easy, is this Rose person really that loyal?
“I suppose that can’t be done in a train. That’s one thing to look forward to when we arrive, then.” Michael relaxed as he looked back outside the window. “Well, I do hope the ritual succeeds.”
“May I hear your report, Judgement Summoner?” Dana inquired.
“Yes, my Mistress.” Aisha’s expression turned cold in an instant; shifting gears. “I have successfully managed to uncover the routes that the vampires use for their illegal businesses. I have also identified the Churches that are used as experimental sites by the Roman Catholic Church.”
“Oh? As expected of one of my best retainers, you have flawlessly completed your mission… even the extra that I had sprung up on you.”
“You praise overmuch, Mistress. This is the least I may do.”
“Experiment… by the Church? What are they doing?” It might be Dana’s nectar, or the massive amount of tea in his system, but the mention of the church didn’t trigger Michael’s anger. However, it did arouse his interest.
“I had discovered signs of human experiments with children,” Aisha replied. “The research of the Lost Form of Undertaker has been resumed by the Pope’s orders.”
“Oh, so they are finally trying to finish that research. Using children is a rather barbaric method, though,” Dana said.
Aisha clenched her fist. “That is not how one should progress their research.”
Michael sat silently in his corner, struggling to contain his temper. He opted to keep silent before he started throwing out nonsense from his mouth. He aimed to end the Church, but he couldn’t do anything at the moment, and without Dana allowing him to. So for now he would endure. He just hoped that Laura was safe, and Robert too. If his companions were to observe him, they would notice his fist—his whole body was trembling.
“Well, go on,” Dana urged, and Aisha gave a nod.
“The vampires seem to have routes all over the Middle East at the moment, but I would think they have their own routes across Europe, and America—”
“And Asia and… well, almost everywhere,” Rose added. “If you want… Mistress, I may help with the investigation on the vampires, as I am indeed a former comrade of the vampires.”
“Very well,” Dana responded. “We will leave that to you.”
“At the end of a party I was in, Mistress,” Aisha began, “there were assassination attempts on the Royalty of my country.”
“I presume your father is safe?”
“Yes, yes he is.”
“That is good to hear. And?”
“Yes, Mistress?”
“I sense that you wish to speak of something else?”
“Ah, I… um…” Aisha took some moments to think. “I fought with Aries.”
“Aries?” Michael asked, thankful for the change in topic. He would’ve volunteered against the Church like Rose did for the Vampires, but he knew he wasn’t ready to take on his Father. Not yet. He would ride on their knowledge of his death in the meanwhile.
“Ah, the man who lives for victory and war…” Virgo muttered. “For him to challenge one of my retainers… now, that is rude.”
“Well, I am alive and hale, so it is fine.” Virgo still continued gazing at Aisha and she sighed. “And I took up an apprentice for the Lost Form of Starlight.”
“She’s the avenger… isn’t she?”
“…Yes.”
“Hahahaha!!” After the passing of a year, Virgo had finally had her laugh. “Good, good! I cannot wait to face her again in combat.”
“Face her again? Avenger?” Michael started thinking deeply. “That… sounds like someone I know.”
“Svetlana Astakhov Alicia, Duchess of Norfolk,” Aisha supplemented.
“Oh. Her.” Michael almost sounded disappointed. “This may be considered as a tangent, but may I assist Miss Rose with her mission? I have something I need to confirm for myself.”
“And that would be?” Rose asked.
“I had a friend... who was turned into a werewolf. I wish to know if the Church has any hand in that.”
“They do not. It was the Countess’ experiments that brought life to the lycanthropes.”
“Did she make more? And what is this the Church is trying to do with Undertaker… I wish to find that out too. I want to stop—” Michael cut himself off as he took a moment to breathe. “I’m sorry.”
“It’s fine,” Dana said with a dismissive wave of her hand. “We’ll get to them in due time, Oppressor. However, we cannot run when we must walk. We take one step at a time.”
“I just thank you for considering my request.” Michael bowed his head. “I believe that there are people who would share my disgust if they knew the truth about their Church.”
“You already know my answer, Oppressor—the Church has no place in the vision of the new world I plan to carve out in the future.”
“Then it will be done as you wish.”
“How are the others doing?” Aisha questioned.
“Caster and Sniper went on their personal quest to find their lost family member. The rest should be gathering at the home base,” Dana answered.
“I see… but is it safe to come out of America like this, Mistress? Your spiritual energy may have been picked up. America was flooded with energy from the piece of the moon for that reason, after all.”
“That is fine. I managed to take out most of the spiritual energy overloading me against King Solomon.”
“Ah… I see.”
“Speaking of, is the MVA also looking for you?” Michael suddenly asked Dana.
“You and me both,” Dana answered.
“Am I not considered dead?”
“Missing.”
“And I had my resurrection all planned out. Americans.” Michael shrugged.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
At the diner car, Michael sat in front of Aisha, in between them was a cup of tea, while Aisha chose one of those fizzy beverages, and finally a set of cakes to go along with it. Having already eaten his snacks with Dana and Rose, Michael settled for something light to snack on while waiting. Michael scrounged up in his head what topics he should discuss with the beautiful lady he was with to pass the time.
“Were you out on a job?” he asked.
“Some diplomatic affairs, yes. What about you?”
“Something similar, we were tasked to help the rebellion against the Queen Victoria. Well, former Queen it seems.”
“I’m surprised you’re still alive,” Aisha said, still smiling.
“You should’ve seen me directly after the battle, I was sliced in half.” He chuckled, unconsciously rubbing where he had been sliced in two by the Queen. “Miss Charlotte almost got roasted by the Queen’s Commandment too.”
“I had only heard rumors, but I suppose this rebellion was quite real. At least you’re still alive, that person’s strength is nothing to scoff at…”
“I got lucky, one of our allies lost two Relics and his life in the fray. The Countess’ Representative was trampled by the winged steed, and not to mention the amount of other rebels that died just after we arrived. It truly was unbelievable.” Michael took a nibble on a cake. “That said, the ones allied with the Queen took some heavy losses too.”
“I would think so, hearing that the Queen has fallen… which still surprises me. That said, winged steed? A new Commandment?”
“I just assumed so. The Queen summoned a winged steed that burned all that it touched. Not to mentioned it trampled everything it stepped on too. It required that her angels sing in a chorus to activate. It would have been majestic if it weren’t aimed at us, to be honest.”
“It would provide for a good show for sure.” Aisha drank from her bottle of coke. “I suppose I had a bit of trouble on my side, but nothing like yours.”
“Oh? Would you like to share?” Michael asked as he sipped from his cup. He liked the one Dana gave him much more than this, indeed.
“Fought a Descendant myself. Had assassins all around my father’s palace. Just another fun day at work.”
“A Descendant? Palace?” Michael’s eyes widened in surprise. “You are Royalty, Miss Aisha?”
“Hm? Well, yes. I am a Royal Princess of Saudi Arabia.”
“Pftk!” Michael choked on his hot tea, but at least managed to prevent himself from spitting it out. He thanked the cosmos that he could regenerate wounds. “I-I’m sorry. Should I refer to you as your Royal Highness?”
Aisha blinked and laughed, ignoring the few stares they received. It was no surprise that the Princess gained attention regardless of where she was.
“That is up to you. We’re comrades now, so I won’t mind if you prefer to remain casual.”
“Well, then. I believe I will stick with Miss Aisha. Formality is something I’d prefer to do at the bare minimum, if you’d notice,” Michael joked as he wiped the tears from his eye. “I must say, it is an experience to be surrounded by charming women such as yourself. Surely, it beats being sliced in two any day.”
“Well, thankfully you will have some male company in time. It must be hard to keep yourself proper before the ladies.”
“Another Representative, perhaps? Well, it sometimes is, admittedly,” he signalled for a refill for his cup. “So I would ask you beforehand to forgive if I do make a slight in manners of conduct. It’s fairly new to me, but I try.”
“Understood. I don’t meet many men who are good at mannerisms these days, anyway.”
“I apologize for my kind, then. Now if we would be back on our discussion, why were they trying to assassinate you?”
“You will know when I make my report to the Mistress.”
“Ah. Actually, I have a question or rather, a favor to ask.”
“And that is?”
“What do you think would be the kind of dresses Dana would like? And her size too, if you know. Now that she has mentioned it to me, I cannot get it out of my head. I know a simple dress cannot be enough to express my gratitude, I do wish to get her one at least.”
“Getting a dress to express your gratitude?”
“Sort of?” He laughed awkwardly.
“Hm… something that really accentuates her figure and heightens her elegance… I think? Something modern for sure, can’t go with the Victorian era dresses for this.”
“Ah. I can imagine that. Erm, I mean that is one wonderful suggestion. You think they have those kind of shops in Russia?”
“I can’t say I’m sure. Why not try exploring? I may accompany you if you wish.”
“That would be most appreciated. I haven’t had the pleasure of going to Russian, nor am I capable of speaking their mother tongue. How about you, Miss Aisha? Can you speak Russian?”
“Of course not. Why?” She tilted her head.
“Won’t that cause some misunderstanding at shops if we cannot talk to the proprietors?”
“Is that really a problem?”
“I would think so… but I guess we won’t find out till we see it now, don’t we?” Michael took a sip from his cup, his tea was a bit colder than he would like now. “What about you, Miss Aisha?”
“Well, all words sound the same to regardless of language… what about me?”
“Sound the same? I meant what type of dresses you prefer.”
“Who knows, if I like something… I like something. Something like what I’m wearing… it’s quite nice, don’t you think?”
“Well, it most certainly is a feast for the eyes. It suits you well, Miss Aisha.” Michael commented as he gave a glance at her one piece dress. She was the type of beauty that no ordinary man would dare approach casually. Once more, he thanked that he had encountered Dana before her, otherwise he would be a stuttering wreck, almost reminding himself of his first meeting with Mary.
“Why thank you. I see Mistress has also made you particularly handsome… even if she didn’t give you good clothes.”
“Oh. T-Thanks.” However, he wasn’t exactly used to compliments. Especially regarding his appearance. “Clothes? I actually feel I am wearing too much.”
Out of habit, he wore a white shirt and a grey vest, preferring to wear a charcoal black jacket instead of the enchanted coat he used for missions. He had on black pants and shoes that he had gotten at a lowered price in a shop he passed by in London, instead of having them tailored. If one were to look at it, his whole wardrobe tended to be monochromatic and looked pretty much the same.
“Probably the quality that’s bugging me, don’t pay much heed to it.”
“Figured, I opted for the cheaper ones rather than having suits tailored.” Michael pouted at the thought that he’d need to pay that much for his own suits. He didn’t mind spending for Dana, but to him buying expensive suits only to get them destroyed in missions didn’t sit well with him. “If only they were as durable as that coat...”
“Depends whether you can get them weaved with magic, or use the expensive ones like the ones from Japan.”
“Haaa… I don’t think I know someone who can weave magic into clothing, nor can I go to Japan anytime soon. Not that I can afford either, too.” Michael sighed as he played with the icing on the plate with his fork. “One of these days I may end up fighting naked.”
“Why not simply ask Caster?”
“Miss Charlotte can do that? I shall ask her about it when she returns then.” With that matter settled, Michael just rested his chin on his hand, a rude gesture, but it slipped his mind. “That said, I recall you use the Lost Form of Starlight?”
“Of course she can, she is the legendary student of the great alchemist Paracelsus. Weaving magic unto clothes in the simplest task to such… oh, my Lost Form of Starlight, what about it?”
“Alchemist… Anyway, I wish to inquire about that Lost Form. So far I have seen Void in action, and personally I use Heavenly Sacraments. What’s this Form about?” Michael recalled his alchemist friend Emilia, who had perished against the master whom he served now. He knew she would not be happy with what he had become, but he had a goal he needed to attain, no matter the consequences. He already saw his brother who seemed to be putting no effort in saving Mary, so he knew he had to do it all by himself, and perhaps with Miss Charlotte.
“You are curious about the Lost Forms?”
“Indeed I am. Knowledge is power, after all.” He made a toothy grin towards Aisha.
“The Lost Form of Starlight’s roots originate from ancient Babylon, where the Goddess Ishtar had once granted her priestesses the armaments of destruction—special spells, that is. It is told that the priestesses fought Gilgamesh with it.”
“Isn’t Ishtar the same Goddess of Virgo? Does that mean Dana can use this Form too?”
“I am not sure myself… but would such a great person require the usage of magic?”
“Hmmm… Why not? Magic or not, these are skills that may prove useful to her. She seems to me a person that wouldn’t immediately resort to her more powerful abilities. I feel like when she fought us she was intentionally holding back some of her powers.”
“Wasn’t that because she loves fighting too much? I haven’t heard of Descendants using magic before, to be honest. I can imagine the Mistress being so much more powerful with the Starlight, though. Since it gathers the light of the stars…”
Michael felt a shiver run through his spine. “I wouldn’t want to be on the receiving end of that. But gathering the light of the stars… That sounds like something I would want to see.”
“It is a very complicated—and dangerous—mechanic. They say that playing with fire is dangerous, and that notion is especially true in this case. If the wrong person tries to use this spell without the proper knowledge, they might blow themselves up with it. Boom!” she said enthusiastically, putting her arms up dramatically.
Instead of being afraid, Michael’s eyes twinkled as he imagined what Aisha described. “What a pretty sight that would be!” He clapped his hands enthusiastically.
“I know, right? Just imagine the sparkles!”
“I think it would be used at a moonless night. I can see it lighting up the place like it was day! I do hope to witness this in action, Miss Aisha.”
“Unfortunately, there are only two users of this Lost Form in the world, and the particulars of the spells are top secret of Saudi Arabia.”
“Two? Do you happen to know the other user?”
“Mhm. She is my student.”
“Oh? Is she with you or she will be following us to Russia?”
“No, my apprentice does not work for our Mistress. She is a bit of a special case.”
“A special case, huh? Then I suppose if I meet a user of the Starlight then I would know who taught her. They are taking quite a while, huh?”
“Shall we go check?”
“I suppose.” He stood up and stood behind Aisha, awaiting to assist her when she stood up.
“It’s just a train here, I can do that much myself.” Aisha got up on her own, declining the helping hand.
“Were you out on a job?” he asked.
“Some diplomatic affairs, yes. What about you?”
“Something similar, we were tasked to help the rebellion against the Queen Victoria. Well, former Queen it seems.”
“I’m surprised you’re still alive,” Aisha said, still smiling.
“You should’ve seen me directly after the battle, I was sliced in half.” He chuckled, unconsciously rubbing where he had been sliced in two by the Queen. “Miss Charlotte almost got roasted by the Queen’s Commandment too.”
“I had only heard rumors, but I suppose this rebellion was quite real. At least you’re still alive, that person’s strength is nothing to scoff at…”
“I got lucky, one of our allies lost two Relics and his life in the fray. The Countess’ Representative was trampled by the winged steed, and not to mention the amount of other rebels that died just after we arrived. It truly was unbelievable.” Michael took a nibble on a cake. “That said, the ones allied with the Queen took some heavy losses too.”
“I would think so, hearing that the Queen has fallen… which still surprises me. That said, winged steed? A new Commandment?”
“I just assumed so. The Queen summoned a winged steed that burned all that it touched. Not to mentioned it trampled everything it stepped on too. It required that her angels sing in a chorus to activate. It would have been majestic if it weren’t aimed at us, to be honest.”
“It would provide for a good show for sure.” Aisha drank from her bottle of coke. “I suppose I had a bit of trouble on my side, but nothing like yours.”
“Oh? Would you like to share?” Michael asked as he sipped from his cup. He liked the one Dana gave him much more than this, indeed.
“Fought a Descendant myself. Had assassins all around my father’s palace. Just another fun day at work.”
“A Descendant? Palace?” Michael’s eyes widened in surprise. “You are Royalty, Miss Aisha?”
“Hm? Well, yes. I am a Royal Princess of Saudi Arabia.”
“Pftk!” Michael choked on his hot tea, but at least managed to prevent himself from spitting it out. He thanked the cosmos that he could regenerate wounds. “I-I’m sorry. Should I refer to you as your Royal Highness?”
Aisha blinked and laughed, ignoring the few stares they received. It was no surprise that the Princess gained attention regardless of where she was.
“That is up to you. We’re comrades now, so I won’t mind if you prefer to remain casual.”
“Well, then. I believe I will stick with Miss Aisha. Formality is something I’d prefer to do at the bare minimum, if you’d notice,” Michael joked as he wiped the tears from his eye. “I must say, it is an experience to be surrounded by charming women such as yourself. Surely, it beats being sliced in two any day.”
“Well, thankfully you will have some male company in time. It must be hard to keep yourself proper before the ladies.”
“Another Representative, perhaps? Well, it sometimes is, admittedly,” he signalled for a refill for his cup. “So I would ask you beforehand to forgive if I do make a slight in manners of conduct. It’s fairly new to me, but I try.”
“Understood. I don’t meet many men who are good at mannerisms these days, anyway.”
“I apologize for my kind, then. Now if we would be back on our discussion, why were they trying to assassinate you?”
“You will know when I make my report to the Mistress.”
“Ah. Actually, I have a question or rather, a favor to ask.”
“And that is?”
“What do you think would be the kind of dresses Dana would like? And her size too, if you know. Now that she has mentioned it to me, I cannot get it out of my head. I know a simple dress cannot be enough to express my gratitude, I do wish to get her one at least.”
“Getting a dress to express your gratitude?”
“Sort of?” He laughed awkwardly.
“Hm… something that really accentuates her figure and heightens her elegance… I think? Something modern for sure, can’t go with the Victorian era dresses for this.”
“Ah. I can imagine that. Erm, I mean that is one wonderful suggestion. You think they have those kind of shops in Russia?”
“I can’t say I’m sure. Why not try exploring? I may accompany you if you wish.”
“That would be most appreciated. I haven’t had the pleasure of going to Russian, nor am I capable of speaking their mother tongue. How about you, Miss Aisha? Can you speak Russian?”
“Of course not. Why?” She tilted her head.
“Won’t that cause some misunderstanding at shops if we cannot talk to the proprietors?”
“Is that really a problem?”
“I would think so… but I guess we won’t find out till we see it now, don’t we?” Michael took a sip from his cup, his tea was a bit colder than he would like now. “What about you, Miss Aisha?”
“Well, all words sound the same to regardless of language… what about me?”
“Sound the same? I meant what type of dresses you prefer.”
“Who knows, if I like something… I like something. Something like what I’m wearing… it’s quite nice, don’t you think?”
“Well, it most certainly is a feast for the eyes. It suits you well, Miss Aisha.” Michael commented as he gave a glance at her one piece dress. She was the type of beauty that no ordinary man would dare approach casually. Once more, he thanked that he had encountered Dana before her, otherwise he would be a stuttering wreck, almost reminding himself of his first meeting with Mary.
“Why thank you. I see Mistress has also made you particularly handsome… even if she didn’t give you good clothes.”
“Oh. T-Thanks.” However, he wasn’t exactly used to compliments. Especially regarding his appearance. “Clothes? I actually feel I am wearing too much.”
Out of habit, he wore a white shirt and a grey vest, preferring to wear a charcoal black jacket instead of the enchanted coat he used for missions. He had on black pants and shoes that he had gotten at a lowered price in a shop he passed by in London, instead of having them tailored. If one were to look at it, his whole wardrobe tended to be monochromatic and looked pretty much the same.
“Probably the quality that’s bugging me, don’t pay much heed to it.”
“Figured, I opted for the cheaper ones rather than having suits tailored.” Michael pouted at the thought that he’d need to pay that much for his own suits. He didn’t mind spending for Dana, but to him buying expensive suits only to get them destroyed in missions didn’t sit well with him. “If only they were as durable as that coat...”
“Depends whether you can get them weaved with magic, or use the expensive ones like the ones from Japan.”
“Haaa… I don’t think I know someone who can weave magic into clothing, nor can I go to Japan anytime soon. Not that I can afford either, too.” Michael sighed as he played with the icing on the plate with his fork. “One of these days I may end up fighting naked.”
“Why not simply ask Caster?”
“Miss Charlotte can do that? I shall ask her about it when she returns then.” With that matter settled, Michael just rested his chin on his hand, a rude gesture, but it slipped his mind. “That said, I recall you use the Lost Form of Starlight?”
“Of course she can, she is the legendary student of the great alchemist Paracelsus. Weaving magic unto clothes in the simplest task to such… oh, my Lost Form of Starlight, what about it?”
“Alchemist… Anyway, I wish to inquire about that Lost Form. So far I have seen Void in action, and personally I use Heavenly Sacraments. What’s this Form about?” Michael recalled his alchemist friend Emilia, who had perished against the master whom he served now. He knew she would not be happy with what he had become, but he had a goal he needed to attain, no matter the consequences. He already saw his brother who seemed to be putting no effort in saving Mary, so he knew he had to do it all by himself, and perhaps with Miss Charlotte.
“You are curious about the Lost Forms?”
“Indeed I am. Knowledge is power, after all.” He made a toothy grin towards Aisha.
“The Lost Form of Starlight’s roots originate from ancient Babylon, where the Goddess Ishtar had once granted her priestesses the armaments of destruction—special spells, that is. It is told that the priestesses fought Gilgamesh with it.”
“Isn’t Ishtar the same Goddess of Virgo? Does that mean Dana can use this Form too?”
“I am not sure myself… but would such a great person require the usage of magic?”
“Hmmm… Why not? Magic or not, these are skills that may prove useful to her. She seems to me a person that wouldn’t immediately resort to her more powerful abilities. I feel like when she fought us she was intentionally holding back some of her powers.”
“Wasn’t that because she loves fighting too much? I haven’t heard of Descendants using magic before, to be honest. I can imagine the Mistress being so much more powerful with the Starlight, though. Since it gathers the light of the stars…”
Michael felt a shiver run through his spine. “I wouldn’t want to be on the receiving end of that. But gathering the light of the stars… That sounds like something I would want to see.”
“It is a very complicated—and dangerous—mechanic. They say that playing with fire is dangerous, and that notion is especially true in this case. If the wrong person tries to use this spell without the proper knowledge, they might blow themselves up with it. Boom!” she said enthusiastically, putting her arms up dramatically.
Instead of being afraid, Michael’s eyes twinkled as he imagined what Aisha described. “What a pretty sight that would be!” He clapped his hands enthusiastically.
“I know, right? Just imagine the sparkles!”
“I think it would be used at a moonless night. I can see it lighting up the place like it was day! I do hope to witness this in action, Miss Aisha.”
“Unfortunately, there are only two users of this Lost Form in the world, and the particulars of the spells are top secret of Saudi Arabia.”
“Two? Do you happen to know the other user?”
“Mhm. She is my student.”
“Oh? Is she with you or she will be following us to Russia?”
“No, my apprentice does not work for our Mistress. She is a bit of a special case.”
“A special case, huh? Then I suppose if I meet a user of the Starlight then I would know who taught her. They are taking quite a while, huh?”
“Shall we go check?”
“I suppose.” He stood up and stood behind Aisha, awaiting to assist her when she stood up.
“It’s just a train here, I can do that much myself.” Aisha got up on her own, declining the helping hand.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
The magic circle was redrawn in the living room. Ancient runes were drawn by Virgo herself. Michael noted even a mini portrait of a priestess, a small disc containing the moon, and the curvy waves that represented the oceans. This beautifully drawn circle was testament to Dana’s extensive knowledge of mysticism.
Almost ten hours had passed, and Michael was laid on the very center of the magic circle. His clothes were taken off and a small circle was also drawn on his chest, where Dana placed a finger throughout the entire process.
It was a painful ritual. The sting should’ve been akin to a mosquito’s bite on the skin, but Michael felt a powerful shock every time Dana would touch him on the circle. She’d move the finger back and forth between the corners of the circle and its very center, manipulating perhaps his very soul, and that of Flora’s that was merged with his own.
With each stroke of the finger the ex-priest would see remnants of his memories—the few peaceful times he had with Flora, and he would wince from agony just as the visions came and went.
A portal opened outside the magic circle as Charlotte and Rose entered.
“Welcome back, Caster.”
Dana didn’t even need to bat an eye to know Charlotte came in as she worked with Michael’s soul.
“Brought a guest with you, I see,” the Descendant added.
“Yes, this is the person Mister Michael wanted you to meet… speaking of which, what is going on?”
“Just a little tuning ritual for his soul.”
“I… see.”
“A tuning ritual…?” Rose curiously asked, and Charlotte only shrugged at her. She avoided looking down at Michael, his bare skin making her gulp, and almost wanting his blood.
“Haa… Good… Afternoon? I think?” Michael’s voice was breathy, as he had been enduring the pain of the ritual for hours now. “Dana… meet Miss Rose, Rose this is… Virgo, would be the name you’d be familiar with. She’s a former member of the Countess’ retinue, but we have agreed to work together now.”
He faced Dana and grinned as sweat trickled down his forehead. “Exotic enough?”
Dana pressed the finger against his chest with a bit of force.
“I was hoping for a nice dress.”
Michael shivered as Dana pressed on him with her finger. “I’d be delighted to shop for your clothes with you.”
“That is fine, I do not really need presents,” Dana replied, pouting like a certain Weiss.
The magic circle stopped glowing, and Michael was finally freed from the painful sensation on his soul.
“Good day to you, I suppose?” Rose greeted. The timing for the introductions was odd to say the least. “I am not sure if I should be feeling fear or not, meeting the person who wanted to end the world.”
“Nice to meet you,” Dana casually said. “I’d be most delighted if you do feel fear.”
“That’s how it is. Don’t worry too much,” Michael said towards Rose. He made a note to ask Saint or Charlotte about Dana’s dress size later. And possibly also where he could get money to get the good dresses. He then turned to Dana and told her what the favor he wanted to ask was. “Might I ask if she could accompany us? I did make a promise with her.”
“What would I even do with you people?” Rose inquired.
“Three things, one and most importantly, the Countess would probably be looking for you now. I need to ensure your safety first of all. The second would be since Miss Charlotte will be doing matters of her personal business, we would be conducting this plan of ours without her temporarily, so we need to adjust our time frame for that.” Michael scratched his neck. “Finally, I need to be sure of your sustenance for the time being. I did tell you I’d rather you drink from me than some random passer-by. Is that agreeable?” He made sure to look at both Rose and Dana.
Dana got up from her crouching position. “Well, I cannot complain, seeing as my current forces are small in number, compared to the past.” The past when she reigned as Alexandrina the Great.
Rose shrugged. “Does that mean I am to join your retinue?”
“I hope. In the end the decision lies with you.”
“It’ll be great!” Michael just remained grinning.
“Well, I shall be going,” Charlotte said. “We will not meet each other for a while. I hope for everyone’s safety.”
“We meet in Russia, the base,” Dana informed.
“Oh, so we are going back. Very well.” Charlotte gave a graceful bow to Dana before she re-entered her portal, and it soon closed.
“Fare well, again.” Michael managed to at least wave her goodbye. “So, what do you think, Miss Rose?”
“Of what?”
“Coming with us?”
“It does not seem like I have any choice, now do I?”
“Well, yeah, but I’d rather you come willingly.”
“I do not really know what to think, to be honest. It has not really… sunk in, I suppose.”
“Well, according to Dana, we would be here until I recuperate, and it seems like it would take some time. If you want to talk about things, I’d be willing to lend an ear. I, myself, need to get some time to get my head wrapped around what happened.”
“I do not really know what happened myself. Miss Brontë is yet to share the news of your mission’s outcome.”
“Last thing I remember is the Queen was forced to use what I assume is her Commandment and summoned a winged steed to trample Claudia and Miss Charlotte. I tried to save Miss Charlotte but even then we still took some damage. In the commotion I tried to attack the Magister, but the Queen protected him and sliced me into two. Next thing I remember is waking up in Miss Charlotte’s home.”
“A winged steed… for such a thing to exist…”
“Well, now that you are here—can you put this thing in a bed? I do not think it is a good place to converse, either,” Dana suggested, pointing at Michael.
Rose only gave a nod, picking up Michael from the center of the magic circle.
“His room is?”
“No idea. Take a pick?”
Rose only gave a curious glance at Michael, his body was naked and the temptations were only rising at the back of her mind.
“Take a pick, your owner says…”
“You know, I’d complain but I am plenty tired right now. I don’t mind whichever you choose, you’d need to feed soon, if your glances mean anything. We can do it there.”
“I am not going to feed on you till you recover. Maybe I should ask your owner, she seems very delectable,” Rose replied with a rare smirk.
Michael felt his eyelids become heavy from exhaustion, yet he grinned at Rose’s statement. “Well, that’s something I’d like to see.”
Rose chose a random bedroom and placed Michael on a bed, pulling a blanket up to cover what remained of his body.
“This apartment is so small…” she commented before leaving the room, but stopped at its exit. “For now, I will be with you—if that is the answer to the question you were seeking.”
“That’s good,” he replied with a yawn.
The Magic Train ran past the ocean now. The jerky feeling in the train was considerably lacking in a Magic Train in comparison to an ordinary one, so it was particularly more comfortable in the cabins of the locomotive. The view beside them was scenic and the seagulls added to the beauty of the ocean.
With only Rose and Michael accompanying Dana, they were on their way to Russia.
Michael’s body had fully recovered, and he felt better than ever, and was able to eat, drink and function normally again.
Rose was reading a novel throughout the trip, only taking a glance rarely at the passing scenery from time to time. Her attire, as always, made her look as though she was there for a party.
Dana—on the other hand—simply watched the ocean with a look so serene on her face, that one would never believe that she was a deadly Descendant who was determined to rule the world. That was how much the ancient dweller of earth appreciated its beauty.
“I worked near the docks once… well, not on ships. But I wished to ride a ship then,” Michael broke the silence when he looked at the ocean.
“Sailing on a vessel… is an experience worthy of the time spent,” Dana responded, speaking from experience. “The breeze of the ocean is a good thing to feel.”
“You think maybe later we can try riding one? That would be nice indeed. Trains are too… stuffy. Is there any news about Saint, or Miss Charlotte?”
“None from either of them. I assume they’re going on about their own business as usual. Summoner will be joining us on the train’s next stop.”
“Summoner? I haven’t had the pleasure of meeting her yet.” Michael recalled the battle at New York. “I mean, outside of trying to kill each other.”
“She was busy in Saudi Arabia. She should have some time now that she has wrapped up some personal affairs.”
“She uses a peculiar type of magic, is that one of those Lost Forms too?”
“That’s right, it is the Lost Form of my ancient priestesses, the Starlight Lost Form.”
“Ah. Hopefully I can ask her about it when we reach our destination. I’m going to get us some snacks, would you two want anything?” Michael stood up and fixed his clothes.
“I suppose it will be a good time for me to present your reward. Anyway, bring me some coffee.”
“Reward?” He just tilted his head. “Do you take it black? How about you, Miss Rose?”
“For the operation you went through… I have to reward my valiant warriors in some way, yes? As for the coffee, yes, black.”
Rose only shook her head at the question.
“Huh? Well, I’m not one to refuse a reward.” He then exited their stall and headed for the diner car to get their food.
“Still fighting your urges?”
Dana asked Rose, who hadn’t turned a page of her book for about ten minutes now, and Virgo noted it with much amusement. It was obvious how hard she was trying to hide it from Michael.
“I do not need it…”
“I find that giving in to one’s desire is a simple answer.”
“I said I do not—”
“Look, the precious skin is right here.”
“...”
“I’m back! Who knew there’s different types of coff—”
Michael balanced in his hand a tray filled with snacks and drinks as he opened the door. Just as he faced the two ladies he was with, he saw something that he only joked about a while back.
Rose was sucking on Dana’s neck, a bead of her crimson blood sensually rolled down her pearl-white skin until it got lost under her dress. The air in the room felt hot and humid as his ears got filled with the sound of Rose gulping and Dana’s breaths. Michael silently entered the room and closed the door, still balancing the tray on his hand, as he felt unsure of what to do. He hadn’t even considered stopping the two as he watched them.
“So… Is this my reward?”
“Surely you jest. Why not take your seat?”
Dana calmly replied, only smiling at Judgement Oppressor. It seemed like the sensation of pain of having her blood sucked was lost to the Descendant who had bore suffering far greater than this.
“Oh, I could’ve taken that,” he joked as he took a seat. “In any case, this coffee is called Americano, and these are some sweet biscuits, and I also brought a pot of Earl Grey.” Michael started putting down the beverages and snacks from the tray onto the small table without spilling even a drop, as if they weren’t moving a few hundred kilometers per hour.
“Thank you.”
Rose was like a mosquito, almost completely still as she was draining blood from Dana.
“Here is your reward.” Dana brought closer to Michael a glass. It looked like there was water in it, but he could vaguely tell that it was the same honey-flavored drink that he once had to ease the pain he felt due to Victoria’s Commandments.
“Does this come in different flavors?” he joked as he immediately gulped the sweet nectar he was offered. Like before, his mouth was filled with a sweet taste, but this was a bit closer to honey than the previous one. As his body absorbed the drink, his mind and body slowly relaxed until he reached a state of calmness that usually came to him only after long meditation. He felt completely relaxed and carefree. He almost forgot Rose was still sucking Dana’s blood beside him. “What kind of tea is this?”
“It isn’t tea, and nor does it come in different flavors.”
“Thank you. This was quite a refreshing reward.”
Michael smiled sincerely at Dana, feeling peaceful at the moment. For this moment, he wasn’t the person who killed Bram for his father, nor he was the killer of Flora. He was just him, and he could relax.
“How does it taste? Do you like it?”
Dana asked with her usual smirk, something that she had showed the time he become her Representative; thus he could tell—she was fully awake.
“Quite, I love sweet things,” he replied as he shook the glass in his hand. “What was that anyway? I feel like it’s something out of the ordinary, like iced tea. Did you know that exist?”
“Iced tea?”
“Yeah, a friend in Japan showed me the beverage. They are serving cold teas in a tin can, dispensed by a machine. Futuristic land indeed.”
“Ah… I used to have them all the time. Probably one of my clones did. Anyway, what you drank just now was… well, why not take a guess, actually?”
“Some sort of nectar, perhaps? It was sweet after all. There were also myths of it being the drink of the Gods, I believe.”
“Good, that is quite close. Where do you think the drink comes from?”
“Plants?” Michael tilted his head in confusion.
Dana playfully placed a finger on her lips. “The answer lies here.”
“What do you mean—oh.” Michael’s eyes widened at the realization. “Really?”
“Yes, the saliva produced behind these lips are a form of honey—or well, nectar, as you would put it. It is not so odd, though. The Countess carries with her powerful venom that may corrupt man with a single drop of her blood, there is also Queen Victoria who has in her what you’d call ale.”
“I’m not sure what to feel… I do want more, but... Wait, did you say that the Countess has venom for blood? And the Queen has ale for hers?”
“Yes, different Descendants have different properties as they are warped with time. I do not know what part of Victoria tastes like ale as it is a mystery. If you want more, though… you might have to come take it from me. Hohoh.”
“Was that a challenge?” He bore a playful smirk in his face.
“If you’d believe so, it could be.”
Michael placed the glass he was holding onto the table as he stood from his seat and walked to face Dana. Without further ado, he leaned towards her to take her lips, thirsting badly for her sweet ambrosia.
Virgo placed a finger on Michael’s lips, Rose retracting her fangs with a dazed look to see what was going on. Indeed, the vampire had hardly been listening to the conversation.
“I sense that you have strong feelings of love for someone else—are you sure you should be doing something like this with me?” Virgo questioned, still wearing her usual smirk.
“I am done restraining myself,” Michael said as he held Virgo’s finger with his hand, eventually interlocking fingers with her. With that obstacle out of the way, he continued his journey towards her luscious lips.
“Are you saying your previous lover—Laura—no longer attracts you?”
Michael stopped completely in his tracks, suddenly snapping out of his reverie.
“She does not need a monster like me.”
“Has she told that to you?”
“Heh, if only she could. What I wouldn’t give just to know she’s out of her coma...” He returned to his seat, a melancholic smile embedded on his face.
“So, if you are not serious, I wouldn’t recommend you to engage me that way. I can feel the depths of your emotions… and every one of my Representatives. I will feel guilty if you cannot devote to me wholeheartedly but indulge me regardless.”
“Can you really?” Michael asked Dana. If she knew a better way to cope with his emptiness, he’d want to know. Given a choice, he would not want a repeat of what happened with Flora. How long can he stop himself, considering even now he felt like he was teetering on the edge of a cliff with no bottom in sight? “Is love something that I deserve to feel, despite what I’ve done?”
“How would you answer if I asked the very same question to you? I had committed far worse than you, Oppressor. It is not a matter of deserving.”
“I suppose…” He returned to gazing at the outside of the carriage through the window. “I suppose time will tell.”
Rose went back to her seat beside Michael, dabbing her lips with a handkerchief.
“Your Mistress is… much more kinder than I thought.”
“I’ve the same thought, Miss Rose. Are you feeling better now?”
“Yes… I can think straight again, at least.”
“I cannot accept that opinion,” Dana stated. “There is no such thing as kindness in a person with bloodstained hands.”
Michael kept silent, his chin resting on his hand. He genuinely thought what Dana just did as kindness, but what she said also made sense to him. In this room, all three of them were killers. No amount of moping and asking for forgiveness could wash their hands of blood. But even then, he knew that Rose wanted to change, and Dana was striving for what she thought was right. He used to think of himself as one of the agents of good, but now he was just motivated by his desire for vengeance.
As if it were the first few buds after winter, he felt like there was something else now. Maybe after all this, there was something else he could strive for. Maybe.
“Well. I still think it was kind of you, what you did.”
“Just a matter of principle. I’ve had many lovers before, and it taught me that if such feelings are left unchecked for long… it may drive one to the brink of insanity.”
“I need to forget her… for the benefit of all of us. I wish it was easy, though. How did you cope with it?”
“Love is an unforgettable experience, but try and struggle—for that is the only way to learn the lesson in earnest.”
“No, but really, how did you cope with it?” Rose repeated Michael’s question out of curiosity.
“By killing them. There was a rebellion because of love, can you believe that?”
“A rebellion?” Michael asked.
“Jealousy was the cause. My Representatives turned against each other, and at some point each of them were thinking I was cheating on them… I was simply taking on the invitations of each of my underlings in stride. How naive I was… I was quite careless in my young days.”
“Huh. If you put it that way, it does seem like it was the most efficient way to deal with things. Love is such a dreadful thing to bear,” he commented as if it wasn’t a problem he was dealing with.
“I have felt it before, but I cannot quite understand the emotion myself.” Dana looked at the ocean once more. “Ever since then, I reduced the amount of males I took in… even then, love would blossom between women, how ironic.”
Michael just smiled as Dana complained. Seeing her like this made her look more human to him. “So, Miss Rose, how about you? Any problems with your beloved?”
“My beloved?” Rose asked back with a scoff. “I do not have the time for such a thing.”
“Why not? Is the Countess strict about that kind of thing?”
“Not really… the Countess actually encourages honesty and all those… things. It is not as though the Countess exactly has bad intentions, I simply do not prefer to be what I have become.” Rose looked down as she spoke. “I would regret loving a person. My life span is different as a vampire, and who knows when I could die?”
“Did you not get turned willingly?” he inquired.
“Of course not.” Rose clicked her tongue.
“So the Countess was your progenitor, and Mary believes she has a way to undo the curse? I recall one time before where Laura almost turned from Marco’s bite. However Flora drank from me a lot but I didn’t experience the same thing even once. Is there something that needs to be done for a bite to turn one person?” Michael got into his thinking mood as he rubbed his chin.
“The Countess could not have been her progenitor,” Dana stated. “She is not a Representative.”
“I cannot tell why you did not turn,” Rose said. “Normally, humans are most susceptible to the venoms of our fangs. That Laura is likely not entirely human.”
“She’s a Faerie. She was about to go back to their Realm when the attack on the Queen happened. If not the Countess, then who is it that turned you into a vampire?”
“Why do you care?” Rose fell silent for a moment. “…It was a rapist. Happy to know that?”
“I’m sorry. I just thought… if we find him then we can study him as a base for a cure.” Michael felt bad for the vampire, but he decided not to hold back on his thoughts anyway. “If we can harvest his parts… maybe finding a cure specifically for you could work?”
“It’s not that easy,” Dana responded. “I know what this Mary person may have been speaking of, though. Ah, apologies, she is supposed to be your mother—I forget.”
“What do you mean? You know how to possibly cure Miss Rose?” Michael asked Dana, paying no mind to her forgetting about Mary. It wasn’t a concern of hers from the start, in any case.
“Ever heard of the Elixir of Life?”
“Elixir of Life?” he repeated. “Is that some sort of concoction?”
“It is a legendary magical potion in the Magic World… even the mundanes have heard of it,” Rose supplemented. “But how do you know of it…? Mary never mentioned it before.”
Virgo drew her palm out and with a flash, a ripple like water could be seen atop her palm. A gold cup floated up—its top closed—it was reminiscent of a container and a drinking cup from the ancient eras at the same time.
“Because I was one of the few who got one from a vault.”
“So if I am reading this situation right… You have the exact substance that could possibly cure Miss Rose of her vampirism. I am going to assume that it isn’t free,” Michael crossed his arms as he glanced back towards Dana.
“Of course not.” Dana huffed. “This is a relic in itself. It is able to cure—or rather—take you back in time.”
“Back… in time?” Rose asked confusedly.
“That is correct.”
“So is there a way to make or find more of that?” Going back in time… I could prevent all this from happening. But… No. I shouldn’t.
“I do not know about making them, but… mn, I doubt you can find them. Regardless, this drink will refill with each solstice anyway.”
“What do we need to do to give Miss Rose a sip?”
The train was now in a city, and was soon to stop at a Magic Station.
“Oppressor. Step out of the room.”
“Hm? Okay?”
Michael stood up and closed the door, standing in front of it just like a guard. He crossed his arms and tapped the floor with his foot, passing time by watching the windows in front of him, admiring the busy city as he passed through its blocks.
The Magic Train soon stopped and people from other rooms started to exit. Minutes passed as many passengers passed by.
“I see you are on duty already. How admirable”
Michael turned, the white one-piece and the golden hair of Judgement Summoner made him feel as though he only met her yesterday.
She walked up to him, her luggage rolling behind her.
“I suppose the Mistress is wont for privacy at the moment?”
“Yes, she ordered me to stand here for the moment. So, I guess it’s nice to meet you. The name’s Michael, or Judgement Oppressor.” Michael then offered to take her luggage.
Accepting the offer, Michael was allowed to take her luggage while she spoke, “It is a pleasure to meet you, I am Judgement Summoner—but I suppose you knew that already—you may otherwise refer to me as Aisha.”
“Aisha it is, then. Saint, Miss Charlotte and her mother would not be accompanying us until later, if you didn’t already know. Would you like to have some snacks at the diner car while we wait for Dana and Miss Rose to finish?”
“I may join you if you wish, but I’ve already had lunch for the day,” Aisha answered. “As for the matters of the rest, I suppose I have heard the news a little. We’re all gathering at Russia, yes?”
“Ah, yes. Dana called it as going back home, but seeing it would be my first time going there…” He made an apologetic smile as he continued, “Would you prefer if I announce your arrival to them?”
“No, I do not prefer to disturb my Mistress unless she demands my presence. Shall we proceed to the diner car?”
“That would be much more preferable than standing here,” he responded as he gestured with his hand the way to the diner car. “After you.”
Almost ten hours had passed, and Michael was laid on the very center of the magic circle. His clothes were taken off and a small circle was also drawn on his chest, where Dana placed a finger throughout the entire process.
It was a painful ritual. The sting should’ve been akin to a mosquito’s bite on the skin, but Michael felt a powerful shock every time Dana would touch him on the circle. She’d move the finger back and forth between the corners of the circle and its very center, manipulating perhaps his very soul, and that of Flora’s that was merged with his own.
With each stroke of the finger the ex-priest would see remnants of his memories—the few peaceful times he had with Flora, and he would wince from agony just as the visions came and went.
A portal opened outside the magic circle as Charlotte and Rose entered.
“Welcome back, Caster.”
Dana didn’t even need to bat an eye to know Charlotte came in as she worked with Michael’s soul.
“Brought a guest with you, I see,” the Descendant added.
“Yes, this is the person Mister Michael wanted you to meet… speaking of which, what is going on?”
“Just a little tuning ritual for his soul.”
“I… see.”
“A tuning ritual…?” Rose curiously asked, and Charlotte only shrugged at her. She avoided looking down at Michael, his bare skin making her gulp, and almost wanting his blood.
“Haa… Good… Afternoon? I think?” Michael’s voice was breathy, as he had been enduring the pain of the ritual for hours now. “Dana… meet Miss Rose, Rose this is… Virgo, would be the name you’d be familiar with. She’s a former member of the Countess’ retinue, but we have agreed to work together now.”
He faced Dana and grinned as sweat trickled down his forehead. “Exotic enough?”
Dana pressed the finger against his chest with a bit of force.
“I was hoping for a nice dress.”
Michael shivered as Dana pressed on him with her finger. “I’d be delighted to shop for your clothes with you.”
“That is fine, I do not really need presents,” Dana replied, pouting like a certain Weiss.
The magic circle stopped glowing, and Michael was finally freed from the painful sensation on his soul.
“Good day to you, I suppose?” Rose greeted. The timing for the introductions was odd to say the least. “I am not sure if I should be feeling fear or not, meeting the person who wanted to end the world.”
“Nice to meet you,” Dana casually said. “I’d be most delighted if you do feel fear.”
“That’s how it is. Don’t worry too much,” Michael said towards Rose. He made a note to ask Saint or Charlotte about Dana’s dress size later. And possibly also where he could get money to get the good dresses. He then turned to Dana and told her what the favor he wanted to ask was. “Might I ask if she could accompany us? I did make a promise with her.”
“What would I even do with you people?” Rose inquired.
“Three things, one and most importantly, the Countess would probably be looking for you now. I need to ensure your safety first of all. The second would be since Miss Charlotte will be doing matters of her personal business, we would be conducting this plan of ours without her temporarily, so we need to adjust our time frame for that.” Michael scratched his neck. “Finally, I need to be sure of your sustenance for the time being. I did tell you I’d rather you drink from me than some random passer-by. Is that agreeable?” He made sure to look at both Rose and Dana.
Dana got up from her crouching position. “Well, I cannot complain, seeing as my current forces are small in number, compared to the past.” The past when she reigned as Alexandrina the Great.
Rose shrugged. “Does that mean I am to join your retinue?”
“I hope. In the end the decision lies with you.”
“It’ll be great!” Michael just remained grinning.
“Well, I shall be going,” Charlotte said. “We will not meet each other for a while. I hope for everyone’s safety.”
“We meet in Russia, the base,” Dana informed.
“Oh, so we are going back. Very well.” Charlotte gave a graceful bow to Dana before she re-entered her portal, and it soon closed.
“Fare well, again.” Michael managed to at least wave her goodbye. “So, what do you think, Miss Rose?”
“Of what?”
“Coming with us?”
“It does not seem like I have any choice, now do I?”
“Well, yeah, but I’d rather you come willingly.”
“I do not really know what to think, to be honest. It has not really… sunk in, I suppose.”
“Well, according to Dana, we would be here until I recuperate, and it seems like it would take some time. If you want to talk about things, I’d be willing to lend an ear. I, myself, need to get some time to get my head wrapped around what happened.”
“I do not really know what happened myself. Miss Brontë is yet to share the news of your mission’s outcome.”
“Last thing I remember is the Queen was forced to use what I assume is her Commandment and summoned a winged steed to trample Claudia and Miss Charlotte. I tried to save Miss Charlotte but even then we still took some damage. In the commotion I tried to attack the Magister, but the Queen protected him and sliced me into two. Next thing I remember is waking up in Miss Charlotte’s home.”
“A winged steed… for such a thing to exist…”
“Well, now that you are here—can you put this thing in a bed? I do not think it is a good place to converse, either,” Dana suggested, pointing at Michael.
Rose only gave a nod, picking up Michael from the center of the magic circle.
“His room is?”
“No idea. Take a pick?”
Rose only gave a curious glance at Michael, his body was naked and the temptations were only rising at the back of her mind.
“Take a pick, your owner says…”
“You know, I’d complain but I am plenty tired right now. I don’t mind whichever you choose, you’d need to feed soon, if your glances mean anything. We can do it there.”
“I am not going to feed on you till you recover. Maybe I should ask your owner, she seems very delectable,” Rose replied with a rare smirk.
Michael felt his eyelids become heavy from exhaustion, yet he grinned at Rose’s statement. “Well, that’s something I’d like to see.”
Rose chose a random bedroom and placed Michael on a bed, pulling a blanket up to cover what remained of his body.
“This apartment is so small…” she commented before leaving the room, but stopped at its exit. “For now, I will be with you—if that is the answer to the question you were seeking.”
“That’s good,” he replied with a yawn.
***
The Magic Train ran past the ocean now. The jerky feeling in the train was considerably lacking in a Magic Train in comparison to an ordinary one, so it was particularly more comfortable in the cabins of the locomotive. The view beside them was scenic and the seagulls added to the beauty of the ocean.
With only Rose and Michael accompanying Dana, they were on their way to Russia.
Michael’s body had fully recovered, and he felt better than ever, and was able to eat, drink and function normally again.
Rose was reading a novel throughout the trip, only taking a glance rarely at the passing scenery from time to time. Her attire, as always, made her look as though she was there for a party.
Dana—on the other hand—simply watched the ocean with a look so serene on her face, that one would never believe that she was a deadly Descendant who was determined to rule the world. That was how much the ancient dweller of earth appreciated its beauty.
“I worked near the docks once… well, not on ships. But I wished to ride a ship then,” Michael broke the silence when he looked at the ocean.
“Sailing on a vessel… is an experience worthy of the time spent,” Dana responded, speaking from experience. “The breeze of the ocean is a good thing to feel.”
“You think maybe later we can try riding one? That would be nice indeed. Trains are too… stuffy. Is there any news about Saint, or Miss Charlotte?”
“None from either of them. I assume they’re going on about their own business as usual. Summoner will be joining us on the train’s next stop.”
“Summoner? I haven’t had the pleasure of meeting her yet.” Michael recalled the battle at New York. “I mean, outside of trying to kill each other.”
“She was busy in Saudi Arabia. She should have some time now that she has wrapped up some personal affairs.”
“She uses a peculiar type of magic, is that one of those Lost Forms too?”
“That’s right, it is the Lost Form of my ancient priestesses, the Starlight Lost Form.”
“Ah. Hopefully I can ask her about it when we reach our destination. I’m going to get us some snacks, would you two want anything?” Michael stood up and fixed his clothes.
“I suppose it will be a good time for me to present your reward. Anyway, bring me some coffee.”
“Reward?” He just tilted his head. “Do you take it black? How about you, Miss Rose?”
“For the operation you went through… I have to reward my valiant warriors in some way, yes? As for the coffee, yes, black.”
Rose only shook her head at the question.
“Huh? Well, I’m not one to refuse a reward.” He then exited their stall and headed for the diner car to get their food.
“Still fighting your urges?”
Dana asked Rose, who hadn’t turned a page of her book for about ten minutes now, and Virgo noted it with much amusement. It was obvious how hard she was trying to hide it from Michael.
“I do not need it…”
“I find that giving in to one’s desire is a simple answer.”
“I said I do not—”
“Look, the precious skin is right here.”
“...”
***
“I’m back! Who knew there’s different types of coff—”
Michael balanced in his hand a tray filled with snacks and drinks as he opened the door. Just as he faced the two ladies he was with, he saw something that he only joked about a while back.
Rose was sucking on Dana’s neck, a bead of her crimson blood sensually rolled down her pearl-white skin until it got lost under her dress. The air in the room felt hot and humid as his ears got filled with the sound of Rose gulping and Dana’s breaths. Michael silently entered the room and closed the door, still balancing the tray on his hand, as he felt unsure of what to do. He hadn’t even considered stopping the two as he watched them.
“So… Is this my reward?”
“Surely you jest. Why not take your seat?”
Dana calmly replied, only smiling at Judgement Oppressor. It seemed like the sensation of pain of having her blood sucked was lost to the Descendant who had bore suffering far greater than this.
“Oh, I could’ve taken that,” he joked as he took a seat. “In any case, this coffee is called Americano, and these are some sweet biscuits, and I also brought a pot of Earl Grey.” Michael started putting down the beverages and snacks from the tray onto the small table without spilling even a drop, as if they weren’t moving a few hundred kilometers per hour.
“Thank you.”
Rose was like a mosquito, almost completely still as she was draining blood from Dana.
“Here is your reward.” Dana brought closer to Michael a glass. It looked like there was water in it, but he could vaguely tell that it was the same honey-flavored drink that he once had to ease the pain he felt due to Victoria’s Commandments.
“Does this come in different flavors?” he joked as he immediately gulped the sweet nectar he was offered. Like before, his mouth was filled with a sweet taste, but this was a bit closer to honey than the previous one. As his body absorbed the drink, his mind and body slowly relaxed until he reached a state of calmness that usually came to him only after long meditation. He felt completely relaxed and carefree. He almost forgot Rose was still sucking Dana’s blood beside him. “What kind of tea is this?”
“It isn’t tea, and nor does it come in different flavors.”
“Thank you. This was quite a refreshing reward.”
Michael smiled sincerely at Dana, feeling peaceful at the moment. For this moment, he wasn’t the person who killed Bram for his father, nor he was the killer of Flora. He was just him, and he could relax.
“How does it taste? Do you like it?”
Dana asked with her usual smirk, something that she had showed the time he become her Representative; thus he could tell—she was fully awake.
“Quite, I love sweet things,” he replied as he shook the glass in his hand. “What was that anyway? I feel like it’s something out of the ordinary, like iced tea. Did you know that exist?”
“Iced tea?”
“Yeah, a friend in Japan showed me the beverage. They are serving cold teas in a tin can, dispensed by a machine. Futuristic land indeed.”
“Ah… I used to have them all the time. Probably one of my clones did. Anyway, what you drank just now was… well, why not take a guess, actually?”
“Some sort of nectar, perhaps? It was sweet after all. There were also myths of it being the drink of the Gods, I believe.”
“Good, that is quite close. Where do you think the drink comes from?”
“Plants?” Michael tilted his head in confusion.
Dana playfully placed a finger on her lips. “The answer lies here.”
“What do you mean—oh.” Michael’s eyes widened at the realization. “Really?”
“Yes, the saliva produced behind these lips are a form of honey—or well, nectar, as you would put it. It is not so odd, though. The Countess carries with her powerful venom that may corrupt man with a single drop of her blood, there is also Queen Victoria who has in her what you’d call ale.”
“I’m not sure what to feel… I do want more, but... Wait, did you say that the Countess has venom for blood? And the Queen has ale for hers?”
“Yes, different Descendants have different properties as they are warped with time. I do not know what part of Victoria tastes like ale as it is a mystery. If you want more, though… you might have to come take it from me. Hohoh.”
“Was that a challenge?” He bore a playful smirk in his face.
“If you’d believe so, it could be.”
Michael placed the glass he was holding onto the table as he stood from his seat and walked to face Dana. Without further ado, he leaned towards her to take her lips, thirsting badly for her sweet ambrosia.
Virgo placed a finger on Michael’s lips, Rose retracting her fangs with a dazed look to see what was going on. Indeed, the vampire had hardly been listening to the conversation.
“I sense that you have strong feelings of love for someone else—are you sure you should be doing something like this with me?” Virgo questioned, still wearing her usual smirk.
“I am done restraining myself,” Michael said as he held Virgo’s finger with his hand, eventually interlocking fingers with her. With that obstacle out of the way, he continued his journey towards her luscious lips.
“Are you saying your previous lover—Laura—no longer attracts you?”
Michael stopped completely in his tracks, suddenly snapping out of his reverie.
“She does not need a monster like me.”
“Has she told that to you?”
“Heh, if only she could. What I wouldn’t give just to know she’s out of her coma...” He returned to his seat, a melancholic smile embedded on his face.
“So, if you are not serious, I wouldn’t recommend you to engage me that way. I can feel the depths of your emotions… and every one of my Representatives. I will feel guilty if you cannot devote to me wholeheartedly but indulge me regardless.”
“Can you really?” Michael asked Dana. If she knew a better way to cope with his emptiness, he’d want to know. Given a choice, he would not want a repeat of what happened with Flora. How long can he stop himself, considering even now he felt like he was teetering on the edge of a cliff with no bottom in sight? “Is love something that I deserve to feel, despite what I’ve done?”
“How would you answer if I asked the very same question to you? I had committed far worse than you, Oppressor. It is not a matter of deserving.”
“I suppose…” He returned to gazing at the outside of the carriage through the window. “I suppose time will tell.”
Rose went back to her seat beside Michael, dabbing her lips with a handkerchief.
“Your Mistress is… much more kinder than I thought.”
“I’ve the same thought, Miss Rose. Are you feeling better now?”
“Yes… I can think straight again, at least.”
“I cannot accept that opinion,” Dana stated. “There is no such thing as kindness in a person with bloodstained hands.”
Michael kept silent, his chin resting on his hand. He genuinely thought what Dana just did as kindness, but what she said also made sense to him. In this room, all three of them were killers. No amount of moping and asking for forgiveness could wash their hands of blood. But even then, he knew that Rose wanted to change, and Dana was striving for what she thought was right. He used to think of himself as one of the agents of good, but now he was just motivated by his desire for vengeance.
As if it were the first few buds after winter, he felt like there was something else now. Maybe after all this, there was something else he could strive for. Maybe.
“Well. I still think it was kind of you, what you did.”
“Just a matter of principle. I’ve had many lovers before, and it taught me that if such feelings are left unchecked for long… it may drive one to the brink of insanity.”
“I need to forget her… for the benefit of all of us. I wish it was easy, though. How did you cope with it?”
“Love is an unforgettable experience, but try and struggle—for that is the only way to learn the lesson in earnest.”
“No, but really, how did you cope with it?” Rose repeated Michael’s question out of curiosity.
“By killing them. There was a rebellion because of love, can you believe that?”
“A rebellion?” Michael asked.
“Jealousy was the cause. My Representatives turned against each other, and at some point each of them were thinking I was cheating on them… I was simply taking on the invitations of each of my underlings in stride. How naive I was… I was quite careless in my young days.”
“Huh. If you put it that way, it does seem like it was the most efficient way to deal with things. Love is such a dreadful thing to bear,” he commented as if it wasn’t a problem he was dealing with.
“I have felt it before, but I cannot quite understand the emotion myself.” Dana looked at the ocean once more. “Ever since then, I reduced the amount of males I took in… even then, love would blossom between women, how ironic.”
Michael just smiled as Dana complained. Seeing her like this made her look more human to him. “So, Miss Rose, how about you? Any problems with your beloved?”
“My beloved?” Rose asked back with a scoff. “I do not have the time for such a thing.”
“Why not? Is the Countess strict about that kind of thing?”
“Not really… the Countess actually encourages honesty and all those… things. It is not as though the Countess exactly has bad intentions, I simply do not prefer to be what I have become.” Rose looked down as she spoke. “I would regret loving a person. My life span is different as a vampire, and who knows when I could die?”
“Did you not get turned willingly?” he inquired.
“Of course not.” Rose clicked her tongue.
“So the Countess was your progenitor, and Mary believes she has a way to undo the curse? I recall one time before where Laura almost turned from Marco’s bite. However Flora drank from me a lot but I didn’t experience the same thing even once. Is there something that needs to be done for a bite to turn one person?” Michael got into his thinking mood as he rubbed his chin.
“The Countess could not have been her progenitor,” Dana stated. “She is not a Representative.”
“I cannot tell why you did not turn,” Rose said. “Normally, humans are most susceptible to the venoms of our fangs. That Laura is likely not entirely human.”
“She’s a Faerie. She was about to go back to their Realm when the attack on the Queen happened. If not the Countess, then who is it that turned you into a vampire?”
“Why do you care?” Rose fell silent for a moment. “…It was a rapist. Happy to know that?”
“I’m sorry. I just thought… if we find him then we can study him as a base for a cure.” Michael felt bad for the vampire, but he decided not to hold back on his thoughts anyway. “If we can harvest his parts… maybe finding a cure specifically for you could work?”
“It’s not that easy,” Dana responded. “I know what this Mary person may have been speaking of, though. Ah, apologies, she is supposed to be your mother—I forget.”
“What do you mean? You know how to possibly cure Miss Rose?” Michael asked Dana, paying no mind to her forgetting about Mary. It wasn’t a concern of hers from the start, in any case.
“Ever heard of the Elixir of Life?”
“Elixir of Life?” he repeated. “Is that some sort of concoction?”
“It is a legendary magical potion in the Magic World… even the mundanes have heard of it,” Rose supplemented. “But how do you know of it…? Mary never mentioned it before.”
Virgo drew her palm out and with a flash, a ripple like water could be seen atop her palm. A gold cup floated up—its top closed—it was reminiscent of a container and a drinking cup from the ancient eras at the same time.
“Because I was one of the few who got one from a vault.”
“So if I am reading this situation right… You have the exact substance that could possibly cure Miss Rose of her vampirism. I am going to assume that it isn’t free,” Michael crossed his arms as he glanced back towards Dana.
“Of course not.” Dana huffed. “This is a relic in itself. It is able to cure—or rather—take you back in time.”
“Back… in time?” Rose asked confusedly.
“That is correct.”
“So is there a way to make or find more of that?” Going back in time… I could prevent all this from happening. But… No. I shouldn’t.
“I do not know about making them, but… mn, I doubt you can find them. Regardless, this drink will refill with each solstice anyway.”
“What do we need to do to give Miss Rose a sip?”
The train was now in a city, and was soon to stop at a Magic Station.
“Oppressor. Step out of the room.”
“Hm? Okay?”
Michael stood up and closed the door, standing in front of it just like a guard. He crossed his arms and tapped the floor with his foot, passing time by watching the windows in front of him, admiring the busy city as he passed through its blocks.
The Magic Train soon stopped and people from other rooms started to exit. Minutes passed as many passengers passed by.
“I see you are on duty already. How admirable”
Michael turned, the white one-piece and the golden hair of Judgement Summoner made him feel as though he only met her yesterday.
She walked up to him, her luggage rolling behind her.
“I suppose the Mistress is wont for privacy at the moment?”
“Yes, she ordered me to stand here for the moment. So, I guess it’s nice to meet you. The name’s Michael, or Judgement Oppressor.” Michael then offered to take her luggage.
Accepting the offer, Michael was allowed to take her luggage while she spoke, “It is a pleasure to meet you, I am Judgement Summoner—but I suppose you knew that already—you may otherwise refer to me as Aisha.”
“Aisha it is, then. Saint, Miss Charlotte and her mother would not be accompanying us until later, if you didn’t already know. Would you like to have some snacks at the diner car while we wait for Dana and Miss Rose to finish?”
“I may join you if you wish, but I’ve already had lunch for the day,” Aisha answered. “As for the matters of the rest, I suppose I have heard the news a little. We’re all gathering at Russia, yes?”
“Ah, yes. Dana called it as going back home, but seeing it would be my first time going there…” He made an apologetic smile as he continued, “Would you prefer if I announce your arrival to them?”
“No, I do not prefer to disturb my Mistress unless she demands my presence. Shall we proceed to the diner car?”
“That would be much more preferable than standing here,” he responded as he gestured with his hand the way to the diner car. “After you.”
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
The portal that was connected to the Void Realm opened, leading Michael and Charlotte to the small apartment where Dana lived. It was as small as Michael could remember. Unlike the last time he was here, however, there was one difference—he could not find the Saint anywhere. The apartment was so small that one could realize who was where from a simple glance across the place if all doors were open.
“Mistress, please excuse our entry,” Charlotte announced. In her arms was Michael, who had no legs to walk with. She had been joking about his lack of limbs for some time during their traveling in the Void Realm.
“Now that is quite the sight to see,” Dana said from her room.
Charlotte walked over after noting Virgo sitting around the small table in her room as usual.
“I’d tell another joke, but I’ve already ran out.” Michael shrugged, looking weary from their travel. “All I can come out with tends to be half-baked. I couldn’t even stomach them.”
“Sounds just like you,” Charlotte said casually with a “hoho” laugh, placing Michael on a chair, his head was below the table’s surface.
“It almost looks like you’re back to being a child,” Dana commented.
“Heh. Maybe dip me in soot and dust, to complete the illusion. So this condition of mine is fixable, yes?”
“Yes, I have something to cure the Holy Burns and accelerate the regeneration.”
“Please tell me you’re not going to disintegrate me again...” Michael’s face scrunched up as he imagined being sliced to pieces once more.
Dana smiled. “Would you like me to?”
“I knew a guy who would probably enjoy that,” he quipped while shaking his head in refusal of her offer.
There were two glasses set in front of Dana, and she simply took them up and placed one before Charlotte and one before Michael.
“Drink up. They’ll do you good.”
Michael reached out to the table top and felt around for the glass. His hands touched the one in front of him, pushing it a centimeter farther, but he managed to grab it in the end. Without saying or doing anything else, Michael straight up chugged the contents of the glass.
It was of a very short amount in the glass, surprisingly. It felt like he was drinking normal water, but he found himself tasting honey, or at least something similar. There was the hint of another taste, but he couldn’t exactly put a finger into it. Regardless, the effects were almost instantaneous as the soothing feeling washed over his mind, and the stinging feeling was gone.
“That’s definitely better. Now instead of a roast, I just feel like an uncooked ham,” Michael quipped. It seemed to him that losing his stomach made him spout out random nonsense on the double.
“I would prefer a nicely roasted meat about now,” Charlotte said.
“Well, you may let him rest here,” Dana stated after the two were done drinking.
“Very well, I suppose I shall return to my estate now?”
“Yes, you are free to go.”
“Take care, Miss Charlotte. Good luck to you and Missus Weiss.” At the last moment, he remembered about something, someone he planned to have accompany them back. “Oh, could you help me introduce our new companion to our Mistress? I don’t think I’d have another way of bringing her here.”
“Why would you wish to have her meet her our Mistress?”
“She’d have to anyway, sooner or later. Besides, I promised her an exotic souvenir.” He gave a glance to Dana.
“Hm?” Dana turned to Michael.
“Very well, I shall make sure to bring her along soon,” Charlotte answered.
“Hmmm?” Dana turned to Charlotte, who gave her a bow.
Dana simply tilted her head as Charlotte left through a portal.
“You could say it’s a surprise. Although, with what Saint said it could already be spoiled,” Michael looked around once more. “That being said, where is Miss Saint? Or anyone else for that matter?”
“She went on ahead. We should be leaving after you recover too.”
“A separate job, I assume.”
“Just making preparations.”
“Preparations? Where are we going?”
“We’ll be taking the Magic Train to make way for Russia.”
“Russia… I haven’t had the pleasure. What is that place like?”
“As you’d have heard by now, there is no time there and the weather is always cold.”
“Time doesn’t flow? How does that work?”
“It is simply a lifeless world. None of its mundane residents understands the concept of time whatsoever.”
“I see.” Dana could see him frown. “What needs to be done there?”
“The base of my Steel Union lies there, so we are simply going back home, I suppose.”
“Home, huh? When do we leave?”
“As I said, we’ll leave as soon as you recover.”
“Then it seems like we’ll be here for a while. Thank you for helping me in that fight.”
“I simply sensed that… you were in danger. Speaking of which, I believe you wish to speak about your battle?”
“Heh. There are quite a number of things that happened in that battle. Even crossed swords with an Archangel… But what puzzles me the most is if the Queen was that strong, if she were that God, why was she in London?”
“All the Descendants are Gods and Goddesses, I do not think the power and the meaning of her stay are related. Surely you’ve heard of the legend of King Arthur, yes?”
“Uh. Roughly? I get the general idea around it.” Michael scratched his cheek.
“The simplified truth is that King Arthur lost everything, and Guinevere reclaimed everything.”
“And these people… That guy who appeared at the end when we fought, was this King Arthur?”
“Yes. King Arthur left on a journey to the Faerie Realm—his final resting place was Avalon before he did so… while the Witch Guinevere continued with putting the Kingdom of Britain back together.”
“And now her daughter kicked her out of her position. I recall she did stand against you, should we chase her then?”
“No point chasing her—she will come to us in due time. Our motive is conquering this world, after all.”
“I see… What else is there? That wave of energy I managed, with your help, to use against Uriel. Is that a one time thing? What about Flora? She appeared to protect me against the Magister’s spell.”
“No, you needed the spiritual energy to stand up to the Archangel… I suppose it is your natural talent that allowed you to perform the feat. You have taken a step towards mastering the relic. Who is Flora?”
“She was that spirit that protected me when we arrived at the throne room. The Magister fired a particularly powerful spell, but with her help I managed to protect the important figures in the rebellion,” he summarized, not wanting to explain what happened in the past year as a whole. “Oh. You might know her by the alias White Lotus.”
“Can’t say I remember her. You do seem to have a peculiar situation in your soul. I shall take a guess that that’s Flora.”
“It seems like our souls fused. Saint was there when it happened, but I’m not exactly sure how. I did ask the Queen about my circumstance and she mentioned I had a soul of an angel. Not that it made anything clearer at all.”
“Sounds about right. The Saint of Summer has exceptional sense when it comes to anything holy—I would trust her appraisal of your situation.”
“Hopefully it will prove useful for us later. But for now I don’t have any particular feelings about it.” Michael was Jesus’ son after all. Couldn’t go any lower than that.
“I can tune your soul if you need, by the way.”
“Tune my soul? Like an instrument?”
“You know, tuning—I can make adjustments so that it is easier for you to work with your little Flora.”
“That’s possible? Color me surprised. What else can we do with souls?”
“Well, Descendants are able to make contracts with souls, and have them attached to their own—like in your case. It is very unusual for ordinary people.” Dana smiled at Michael. “But I suppose I cannot say that for you.”
“Thank you.” Michael scratched his cheek again. “But how will we do it? Is it like a ritual?”
“Kinda. It’d take like ten hours?”
“Well… I’m not going anywhere.” Michael grinned towards Dana.
“I suppose I will get around to drawing the circle for the ritual.” Dana lazily got up, yawning as she walked. “I guess that magic circle in the living room can be altered.”
“I would help if I could, thank you for your patience.”
“I would be a lousy Mistress if I didn’t do anything for you, so don’t worry about it.”
“Mistress, please excuse our entry,” Charlotte announced. In her arms was Michael, who had no legs to walk with. She had been joking about his lack of limbs for some time during their traveling in the Void Realm.
“Now that is quite the sight to see,” Dana said from her room.
Charlotte walked over after noting Virgo sitting around the small table in her room as usual.
“I’d tell another joke, but I’ve already ran out.” Michael shrugged, looking weary from their travel. “All I can come out with tends to be half-baked. I couldn’t even stomach them.”
“Sounds just like you,” Charlotte said casually with a “hoho” laugh, placing Michael on a chair, his head was below the table’s surface.
“It almost looks like you’re back to being a child,” Dana commented.
“Heh. Maybe dip me in soot and dust, to complete the illusion. So this condition of mine is fixable, yes?”
“Yes, I have something to cure the Holy Burns and accelerate the regeneration.”
“Please tell me you’re not going to disintegrate me again...” Michael’s face scrunched up as he imagined being sliced to pieces once more.
Dana smiled. “Would you like me to?”
“I knew a guy who would probably enjoy that,” he quipped while shaking his head in refusal of her offer.
There were two glasses set in front of Dana, and she simply took them up and placed one before Charlotte and one before Michael.
“Drink up. They’ll do you good.”
Michael reached out to the table top and felt around for the glass. His hands touched the one in front of him, pushing it a centimeter farther, but he managed to grab it in the end. Without saying or doing anything else, Michael straight up chugged the contents of the glass.
It was of a very short amount in the glass, surprisingly. It felt like he was drinking normal water, but he found himself tasting honey, or at least something similar. There was the hint of another taste, but he couldn’t exactly put a finger into it. Regardless, the effects were almost instantaneous as the soothing feeling washed over his mind, and the stinging feeling was gone.
“That’s definitely better. Now instead of a roast, I just feel like an uncooked ham,” Michael quipped. It seemed to him that losing his stomach made him spout out random nonsense on the double.
“I would prefer a nicely roasted meat about now,” Charlotte said.
“Well, you may let him rest here,” Dana stated after the two were done drinking.
“Very well, I suppose I shall return to my estate now?”
“Yes, you are free to go.”
“Take care, Miss Charlotte. Good luck to you and Missus Weiss.” At the last moment, he remembered about something, someone he planned to have accompany them back. “Oh, could you help me introduce our new companion to our Mistress? I don’t think I’d have another way of bringing her here.”
“Why would you wish to have her meet her our Mistress?”
“She’d have to anyway, sooner or later. Besides, I promised her an exotic souvenir.” He gave a glance to Dana.
“Hm?” Dana turned to Michael.
“Very well, I shall make sure to bring her along soon,” Charlotte answered.
“Hmmm?” Dana turned to Charlotte, who gave her a bow.
Dana simply tilted her head as Charlotte left through a portal.
“You could say it’s a surprise. Although, with what Saint said it could already be spoiled,” Michael looked around once more. “That being said, where is Miss Saint? Or anyone else for that matter?”
“She went on ahead. We should be leaving after you recover too.”
“A separate job, I assume.”
“Just making preparations.”
“Preparations? Where are we going?”
“We’ll be taking the Magic Train to make way for Russia.”
“Russia… I haven’t had the pleasure. What is that place like?”
“As you’d have heard by now, there is no time there and the weather is always cold.”
“Time doesn’t flow? How does that work?”
“It is simply a lifeless world. None of its mundane residents understands the concept of time whatsoever.”
“I see.” Dana could see him frown. “What needs to be done there?”
“The base of my Steel Union lies there, so we are simply going back home, I suppose.”
“Home, huh? When do we leave?”
“As I said, we’ll leave as soon as you recover.”
“Then it seems like we’ll be here for a while. Thank you for helping me in that fight.”
“I simply sensed that… you were in danger. Speaking of which, I believe you wish to speak about your battle?”
“Heh. There are quite a number of things that happened in that battle. Even crossed swords with an Archangel… But what puzzles me the most is if the Queen was that strong, if she were that God, why was she in London?”
“All the Descendants are Gods and Goddesses, I do not think the power and the meaning of her stay are related. Surely you’ve heard of the legend of King Arthur, yes?”
“Uh. Roughly? I get the general idea around it.” Michael scratched his cheek.
“The simplified truth is that King Arthur lost everything, and Guinevere reclaimed everything.”
“And these people… That guy who appeared at the end when we fought, was this King Arthur?”
“Yes. King Arthur left on a journey to the Faerie Realm—his final resting place was Avalon before he did so… while the Witch Guinevere continued with putting the Kingdom of Britain back together.”
“And now her daughter kicked her out of her position. I recall she did stand against you, should we chase her then?”
“No point chasing her—she will come to us in due time. Our motive is conquering this world, after all.”
“I see… What else is there? That wave of energy I managed, with your help, to use against Uriel. Is that a one time thing? What about Flora? She appeared to protect me against the Magister’s spell.”
“No, you needed the spiritual energy to stand up to the Archangel… I suppose it is your natural talent that allowed you to perform the feat. You have taken a step towards mastering the relic. Who is Flora?”
“She was that spirit that protected me when we arrived at the throne room. The Magister fired a particularly powerful spell, but with her help I managed to protect the important figures in the rebellion,” he summarized, not wanting to explain what happened in the past year as a whole. “Oh. You might know her by the alias White Lotus.”
“Can’t say I remember her. You do seem to have a peculiar situation in your soul. I shall take a guess that that’s Flora.”
“It seems like our souls fused. Saint was there when it happened, but I’m not exactly sure how. I did ask the Queen about my circumstance and she mentioned I had a soul of an angel. Not that it made anything clearer at all.”
“Sounds about right. The Saint of Summer has exceptional sense when it comes to anything holy—I would trust her appraisal of your situation.”
“Hopefully it will prove useful for us later. But for now I don’t have any particular feelings about it.” Michael was Jesus’ son after all. Couldn’t go any lower than that.
“I can tune your soul if you need, by the way.”
“Tune my soul? Like an instrument?”
“You know, tuning—I can make adjustments so that it is easier for you to work with your little Flora.”
“That’s possible? Color me surprised. What else can we do with souls?”
“Well, Descendants are able to make contracts with souls, and have them attached to their own—like in your case. It is very unusual for ordinary people.” Dana smiled at Michael. “But I suppose I cannot say that for you.”
“Thank you.” Michael scratched his cheek again. “But how will we do it? Is it like a ritual?”
“Kinda. It’d take like ten hours?”
“Well… I’m not going anywhere.” Michael grinned towards Dana.
“I suppose I will get around to drawing the circle for the ritual.” Dana lazily got up, yawning as she walked. “I guess that magic circle in the living room can be altered.”
“I would help if I could, thank you for your patience.”
“I would be a lousy Mistress if I didn’t do anything for you, so don’t worry about it.”
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Aramus woke up on a sandy beach. He could hear the birds and the noise of the sea breeze. The sky was clear and azure, and he could not locate any of the clouds of the storm. More importantly, he was alive. However, he could not find his Queen anywhere in sight. Getting up, he looked around, and the first thing he spotted was their boat, which was still in one piece, stuck against the sands.
That thing made it through in one piece. What kind of… Aramus coughed up water as he pounded his chest, his unsteady legs making it difficult to get up. He would have to look for the Queen, no matter where she was. She might be here, she might not, but it would be on his head forever if he lost her now. With that in mind, he started plodding around.
The beach was seemingly empty and long, without any souls of man around other than himself. He found a mountain behind him and wondered if there were settlements beyond it. At such a moment of walking, he found someone standing very far on the edge of his vision. When he turned to identify the figure, however, it was gone.
Hobbling over to where he had seen the figure disappear, Aramus looked around. A slight drop of mana and Aural Vision flickered to life. If there were any people, he would be able to tell from their unique signature, but after looking around, nothing seemed to stand out at all. It was peculiar.
Whatever it was would have to wait till later. Finding Her Majesty was his priority and he set off again, using the mountain behind as a landmark to gauge where he was going. The slippery figure didn’t seem to want to leave him, and often he found it in his peripheral vision yet vanishing again as soon as he turned.
Travelling for a couple of hours yielded no results, and he felt as though the spectres were coming even closer. Aramus could’ve sworn that one was right in his face when he shut his eyes in exhaustion before finally throwing his hands up into the air in resignation.
“Fine! You have my attention!”
Aramus thus followed these spectres throughout the sandy beach, taking off from the mountain. His body was tired and he didn’t know how long ago it was that he had eaten a meal with Her Majesty. That was when he suddenly trudged upon something and fell. He got up and looked around again.
He found the boat that they were sailing with. Aramus realised that he had come back to where he started. He looked down and saw himself on the sandy surface. The eyes jolted open, almost as red as a crazed demon, leering at him.
“You… you did this.”
He turned and found the ephemeral figures all surrounding him. They were the transparent visages of the Queen.
“You did this.”
The voices echoed, giving him a headache as they repeated the phrase over and over again.
They approached him, floating, with eyes piercing and glistening like gems, as if all-seeing.
“What are you?” Aramus asked fearfully as he took a step back, unsure of what to do in this situation. Was someone playing on his fears, using Victoria’s image to try and get to him? He didn’t have time to find out as he turned, putting him face to face with one of them.
Aramus screamed.
That thing made it through in one piece. What kind of… Aramus coughed up water as he pounded his chest, his unsteady legs making it difficult to get up. He would have to look for the Queen, no matter where she was. She might be here, she might not, but it would be on his head forever if he lost her now. With that in mind, he started plodding around.
The beach was seemingly empty and long, without any souls of man around other than himself. He found a mountain behind him and wondered if there were settlements beyond it. At such a moment of walking, he found someone standing very far on the edge of his vision. When he turned to identify the figure, however, it was gone.
Hobbling over to where he had seen the figure disappear, Aramus looked around. A slight drop of mana and Aural Vision flickered to life. If there were any people, he would be able to tell from their unique signature, but after looking around, nothing seemed to stand out at all. It was peculiar.
Whatever it was would have to wait till later. Finding Her Majesty was his priority and he set off again, using the mountain behind as a landmark to gauge where he was going. The slippery figure didn’t seem to want to leave him, and often he found it in his peripheral vision yet vanishing again as soon as he turned.
Travelling for a couple of hours yielded no results, and he felt as though the spectres were coming even closer. Aramus could’ve sworn that one was right in his face when he shut his eyes in exhaustion before finally throwing his hands up into the air in resignation.
“Fine! You have my attention!”
Aramus thus followed these spectres throughout the sandy beach, taking off from the mountain. His body was tired and he didn’t know how long ago it was that he had eaten a meal with Her Majesty. That was when he suddenly trudged upon something and fell. He got up and looked around again.
He found the boat that they were sailing with. Aramus realised that he had come back to where he started. He looked down and saw himself on the sandy surface. The eyes jolted open, almost as red as a crazed demon, leering at him.
“You… you did this.”
He turned and found the ephemeral figures all surrounding him. They were the transparent visages of the Queen.
“You did this.”
The voices echoed, giving him a headache as they repeated the phrase over and over again.
They approached him, floating, with eyes piercing and glistening like gems, as if all-seeing.
“What are you?” Aramus asked fearfully as he took a step back, unsure of what to do in this situation. Was someone playing on his fears, using Victoria’s image to try and get to him? He didn’t have time to find out as he turned, putting him face to face with one of them.
Aramus screamed.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
The two were located in Hampshire. The Isle in reality had always been a part of this county and so was the Osborne House, the Royal residence that Queen Victoria was very fond of.
Currently, Alexandrina Victoria—and her only remaining subject, Aramus Linfield—had traversed through the town of the Isle of Wight, the East Cowes. It was a relatively peaceful town, and a small one at that. The time for sightseeing was short, and they passed by in ways most discrete. Portraits of the Queen was very commonly owned by many subjects across England and the Queen may very well be recognised very strangers easily if they come clean in the city squares.
The two made way for the docks, where Aramus got to behold the sea that was known to surround the country that is England.
“I wonder if we will be able to come back here… I really liked the quiet, away from the hustle and bustle of the city.” He watched the waves as they crashed against the shore, feeling a strange sense of calm.
“You should always assume that you will not see again what you have already seen, Mister Linfield.”
Aramus was pensive about what Queen Victoria said, perhaps she was speaking from experience. Even still, it had been hard for him to let go of a great many things thus far. If he continued to do so, what would remain of the man within?
“Such a shame though.”
“It does not mean that you will never see them, but I suppose being hopeful generates more misfortune sometimes.”
“I am extremely familiar with that feeling… It’s one of the reasons why I don’t exactly… hope for anything.”
“I am—in truth—only repeating the words of Lancelot.”
“Lancelot... What was he like, Milady?”
“He was… a very lonely man. Loyal, kind… but somewhere in him lay an inner beast.” The Queen smiled. “I suppose he was very human in that regard.”
“Was he always like that? In the tales regarding the Knights of the Round, at the end…”
“His betrayal, you mean?”
Aramus nodded.
For only a single moment the Queen showed an expression of despair.
“He was… till the very end. He yearned for love overmuch.”
“And that drove him to betray Arthur and the country they worked so hard for…”
“It is said that women can cause wars, after all. It was a great lesson for me, I suppose.”
“Were the Knights of the Round Representatives of Arthur…? I can’t deny the possibility now that I’ve met Arthur himself and Milady’s relation to him only cements it further that the members must have been extremely powerful.”
“That is correct, the Knights of the Round were Representatives of King Arthur, and the one who committed taboo, was Lancelot du Lac indeed. They were all great warriors… each of them… but Mordred was different.”
”Mordred, the son of King Arthur that he never knew about till the end?”
“Yes, he was the son of the mother of all vampires, the Blood Countess of Hungary.” The Queen looked down at the many boats, ships, and other vessels along the lines of the coast. “Shall we get ourselves a vessel?”
“Are there any of them that Milady fancies?” Aramus asked as he scanned alongside Queen Victoria. “Shouldn’t be too hard to procure for a ride to the mainland.”
“A ride to the mainland?” The Queen giggled. “Silly Magister. Come, let us look for one.”
The two walked along the line of ships, the Queen attentively checking the boats as they did so.
“I must profess I’m not good with watercraft. Never really been on one before…” Aramus said as he checked for anything that he felt might be good, but having no experience, he wasn’t sure what was and wasn’t.
In the end, the Queen spoke to an older man and she was offered a great ship, however, Aramus heard something unbelievable soon enough.
“No, we want that dinghy over there, Sir.” Victoria pointed to a wooden, old and battered dinghy on the very far corner of the row of boats.
“U...Um, my fair Lady, that is old and I would not recommend it—”
“That is fine, we shall be taking it.”
“It’s alright, Sir. The Lady will not change her mind once she is set,” Aramus whispered into the elder gentleman’s ear. Even though Aramus himself didn’t like the boat or rather, was unsure of how they’d even sail, his liege had decided upon it. “Please.”
“If you say so…”
“Thank you kind Sir.”
Dropping enough pounds into the man’s hands to pay for the dinghy, Aramus walked over to begin prep for cast off. He had to make sure it was seaworthy before Victoria stepped onboard.
Before he could begin, however, Queen simply got on the boat without any prior thought, and it wobbled underfoot. When the old man was about to give Aramus a pair of oars, the Queen waved her hand dismissively.
“We will not be needing them.”
Aramus shrugged at the old man before climbing aboard apprehensively, the boat rocking even more from side to side.
The least the old man could do was set the boat off into the water. He looked at them with dread, thinking they were a couple that was set on suicide.
Feeling the wind, he cursed the weather.
“Looks like a storm is coming…”
“Now that we have privacy in the water, shall we continue our conversation from that time earlier?”
“Of course, milady. Mordred, son of the Blood Countess but… with Milady and Arthur, how did he manage to get a seat in the Round Table?”
“I am not sure of it myself… but I am aware that Arthur himself allowed it, for he knew who his son was.”
“That is a most puzzling choice… Did Milady happen to have any… Representatives at the time alongside Arthur?” Aramus had to crouch a little as the boat rocked in the waves, his sea legs unsteady. “I would imagine both Milady and Arthur guided Britain together.”
The Queen looked down at the water beside her.
“That is correct… I had one Representative at that time.”
“Oh…” Aramus said, turning his head to look at his liege. “Is Milady… uncomfortable speaking about this subject? If so then I shall prod no further.”
“Well, you can imagine, Mister Linfield. I was Guinevere, and I… with Lancelot du Lac…”
Aramus sat down on the boat after he gave up trying to get used to the water.
“But, was Lancelot not the one that courted Milady first?”
“Yes, that is true… he is the only man I know who managed to be the Representative of two Descendants.”
“That’s possible…? Being able to wield Commandments of two Descendants… No wonder the legends spoke of him as the second after Arthur.”
“It is a sin—the taboo. I am guilty for it along with him. It was what finally ended his life, and I shall carry this sin until my very end.”
“Now I understand why Milady had not a protector when the revolutionaries invaded… It is a tragic story indeed, to be torn between Milady and Arthur. If I was in the same position, I can’t be sure of the outcome…”
“Even if I had a protector, I would not have such a person take part in the bloody battle of the revolution.”
“A Representative exists to accompany a Descendant till the end is what I had thought, but does Milady think otherwise?”
“The Representative of a Descendant? It is silly to generalise. Each of the Descendants have differing relationships with their Representatives.”
“Oh… Arthur and Virgo use the Representatives to enforce their decisions… I’m unsure of Claudia’s own relationship with the Countess. It seems I’m learning new things about the Descendants every day.”
“Arthur’s Representatives were his greatest knights, Alexandrina’s Representatives were also… her knights. Currently, they are the †˜Judgement’ members, I suppose they are her enforcers. A long time ago, however, her Representatives were Kings—how the times have changed.”
“Indeed they have. The advancement of technology has brought a great many things into our lives but yet robbed of us of other qualities. One only need to look at Japan to see the future after all. I am honestly surprised they could bring so many Descendants to heel.”
“That is fine. Humans must move on, after all… I do not approve of their use of technology for danger but they are also fighting for their own survival.”
“The kids in class though, they have these smartphones and they’re always staring and tapping at them. I fear for the future of our nation sometimes.”
The Queen chuckled. “That is purely a subjective concern. I had done so for some time myself, it is rather fun.”
Aramus grumbled something about not having money for a smartphone and the Galapagos. “The Headmistress… Well, she looked just like Virgo, she was also fond of the gadgets.”
“Ah, her clone, yes?”
“Yes. She picked up an orphan too, one that I was tasked with looking after but he… disappeared from the Academy during the time I was serving with Master Chris and the Space Police. I pray for the boy.”
“That one clone of Virgo possessed the kindness of her heart. That is why she was a person I could approve of. Unfortunately, she is now a part of a greater person.”
“Indeed, she took great care of me during my tenure. Does Virgo not have access to the memories of every clone she absorbs?”
“Of course she does.” The Queen’s mood changed, as she made a rare pout. “Her head is too convoluted for her own good. Such a showoff, even bringing down a part of the moon to show her powers… what a reckless action!”
“That would explain why she has each and every one of her Representatives named Judgement? Such a whimsical person indeed.”
“That one, I believe, is a thoughtful action. In the end, Alexandrina is still one of the older generation Descendants… and I believe if a time comes when she is truly about to do something she must not, her Representatives will steer her in a direction better. Unfortunately for the humans, Virgo’s ideology is unwell for them.”
“Indeed, tasting it firsthand was extremely frightening. There must have been an alternative instead of her resorting to such genocide… Does the culling even affect her anymore? Or… if it does, why does she still go through with it?”
“I believe you are under a misunderstanding regarding her notions. Albeit, it is true that she is a person who kills anyone that dares to stand in her way. Virgo comes from the past, Mister Linfield, a past where killing to survive was absolutely natural and acceptable even for the humans. As a leader, she was taught to conquer. She was a respectable ruler, yet it was her people that turned against her, and thus her view of the people changed—I believe we spoke of this before. Ishtar and Alexandrina have the opinion that it is the world that must be cared for instead of the people, the humans that are harming its nature.”
“Yes we have, Milady. My perceptions as a man of this age do blind me… If she hadn’t been betrayed, I believe Virgo would have been capable of doing mankind much good. The heart of man is capable of a great many things but at the same time, prone to weakness. I am guilty of that weakness as well.”
“Now, are you? Regardless, in the end, I understand Alexandrina’s issues to an extent, but I cannot say I sympathise. She is able to feel the pain of nature, and I can only imagine how she has been feeling for the past millennium.”
“There have been… occasions. I believe milady has already seen one such failing of mine. Those trials...” Aramus said with a huff before putting a finger to his chin in thought. “So every Descendant has a special trait that ties and sets them far apart from the others…?”
“A-Ah, the trials and your imaginat—ahem. The Descendants are indeed bound to their own traits that stem from their Celestial Spirits, yes. The longer they live, the greater the power they receive. However, responsibilities also rise in tandem. Alexandrina, for instance, was allowed to feel nature’s pleasure and suffering. There is also the fact that using her powers tires her out considerably. I can imagine but… I would say the past year she has only suffered, and most of it likely came from the works of mankind.”
“With the rate mankind is destroying nature… I can see why Virgo would seek to remove even a portion of us. Is Milady willing to share her own trait? Milady hails from a time of legends or even further with the likes of Arthur and the Blood Countess. The fledgeling Descendants, like Natsu, even Artemis said she needed to be watched over.”
“Mn… I believe Alexandrina has no intention of removing mankind. She simply wishes to conquer them, if anything. As for my trait… ahaha, well, perhaps one day you will know.”
“Haha, I hope I’m still around then. The life of a person is fleeting, insignificant in the greater scheme of things,” Aramus said with a melancholic smile.
“That is simply the way it is… it is also the reason why Virgo is wont for killing. Have you perchance heard of the Cycle of Rebirth?”
“I’m afraid not. I’m not much of a Magister, am I?” Aramus said sheepishly.
“It is not common knowledge in the Magic World.” The Queen smiled at Aramus. “The Cycle of Rebirth allows souls to go through a particular process that allows one to reincarnate.”
“So Virgo isn’t exactly… wait, wait, wait. Humans disappear, earth regrows, humans come back. Rinse and repeat?” Aramus said with a few crude gestures.
“Yes, that is how it should have been, but… due to the harm done to nature, I believe souls are starting to die.”
“Now that is…” Aramus held a hand to his forehead as he heaved a heavy sigh. “That is indeed quite the bad piece of news.”
“That is likely why Ishtar and Alexandrina want to stop humanity. This is simply my theory, however.”
“It is still a difficult pill for me to swallow… that our current generation must die out so that we ensure the safety of our race as a whole.”
“Who knows what time will tell soon? It may not have to be this generation. It is certainly a generation where something decisive will happen, however. The threads of fate are accumulate…” Victoria said, looking up to the sky. The clouds turning darker and darker by the moment.
“Oh, what now!” Aramus grumbled as he stood up on unsteady feet.
“No need to worry, you may sit down, Mister Linfield,” Victoria spoke after a moment. “Have you noticed that our generation at the moment… has all the Descendants in it?”
“I had always thought there were a complete set since the powers are always passed on but if that’s not the case and only now are they all gathered…” said Aramus as he took a seat.
“Oh no, there is always someone taking down some Descendants. The members of the Magic World who wish to keep the world from ending and… the Blood Countess also happens to share their goal.”
The boat started to shake harder with the raging waves and the strong gales of the seas. Victoria was apparently absolutely unperturbed.
Aramus had to clutch the sides of the boat as he was battered. “So, if we had succeeded in removing Natsu, this wouldn’t have happened? How long has the Prophecy been around anyway?”
“For at least two millenniums? I am not sure myself. There is no validity to the statement itself, but I have witnessed the effects of the Descendants meeting each other before.” The Queen faced the sky again. “Just like this.”
“It’s always such dour weather. I wish I could see the sun in England sometime instead of… from a country that isn’t my home. Or if there will be a home to return to after the clash of Descendants.”
“Oh dear, is me bringing out the sun by my glorious Commandments not enough for you? Such a greedy man.”
“A man tends to wish for what he can never have after all. The view was glorious, the Pegasus distracted me a little though. Fabulous creature indeed,” Aramus said with raised eyebrows as he looked up again at the cloudy sky.
“It was the Pegasus brought down from its constellation, after all. It is a marvelous creature.”
“Commandments never cease to amaze me.”
“They are the power of the Gods, after all. If it would not amaze you, I would think you are not human.”
“And they are granted unto ones such as ourselves. I’m not sure if I could cope with it properly if it was somehow passed on to me.”
“It is only the people who are capable of forgoing their mortal selves who receive these powers. So perhaps… that is slightly untrue.”
“Even young children like Natsu? Perhaps in time, I look forward to seeing where her powers will take her.”
“It is in their potential, to be specific. Some may cling to their humanity, and that would ultimately lead them to their doom.”
“Transcending humanity… I shouldn’t think too much of it. I do not think too many issues will arise so long as those around know to exercise a measure of control. I’d imagine it wasn’t as such back in the day?”
“Wars were much more common back in the old days, so I would not say so, no. There were times Kings and Queens would face each other in combat, and the thrones were exclusive to the Descendants.”
“Did Descendants get replaced much quicker back then? For example, a warmonger set upon by the others if he had invaded kingdoms across the land?”
“Hm… I suppose so. I do not remember everything, but if memory serves correct, after I introduced the Monarchy System, I did not see much of the monarchs that made the covenant with me ever again. One of the few who came back from the past would be Alexandrina.”
“Milady introduced the Monarchy into this world…” Aramus murmured as his eyes widened a little in surprise.
“Well, it was not my idea to begin with, I simply got it from someone else. It was not commonly in practice till we Descendants swore to lead the nations, however.”
“It still lasted for a lengthy period of time up until recently… I guess Descendants leading nations really mattered in the long run if such changes were to be considered, like our Great Britain for example.”
“Perhaps it did matter. However, it may not anymore. I feel that I should take back the throne, but that would simply be denying humans their opportunity to run the country… ah, I apologise.” The Queen made a wry smile. “We have dwelled on this subject once before, I believe.”
“Indeed, I still stand by whichever choice Milady makes though… Despite what she did, I believe Princess Louise to be extremely capable in her own right.”
“She has to be… otherwise, Albert would not choose her…”
“Prince Consort Albert… I do not know what to make of his actions, what persuaded him such that he would forgo milady in such a manner.”
As if the nature scorned the mention of Prince Albert, roars of thunders lit up the seas and now it started to rain, the droplets starting to fill the boat slowly.
In simple terms, it was a storm, and they were right under it.
“Well this isn’t good. Choppy weather up ahead,” Aramus said. A wall of wind overhead prevented any more rain from wetting their clothes, but Aramus was unable to clear all of the water filling the boat and it was slowly rising up to their ankles.
“Yes, I am able to see that,” the Queen said, smiling.
“Milady, your dress… I’m sorry.” Try as he might, Aramus couldn’t prevent the water from sullying her dress further. He seemed more bothered about it than the Queen herself.
“Ah. Yes, I suppose this was inevitable. This is a small sacrifice, however.”
The raging torrents were making the boat shake too much, and due to the rocking, Aramus almost fell over, his concentration falling and the shield of wind going down with it.
“Blast!” he cursed, reaching out to steady himself. He felt the rain on his scalp, matting the hair together and was extremely unsure of how they’d last the storm. Well, not Her Majesty but him, defeated by a storm after escaping from rebels. How dreadfully pitiful.
“Mister Linfield!” the Queen called out loud. Her voice could barely be heard in the deafening howls of the storm. “Hold onto something for now, never mind the spells!”
Aramus heeded her instructions, gripping onto a side of the boat so tightly his knuckles turned white. He looked up, and a large wall of water was pulled up. A tidal wave was coming up to them and he felt the terror grip his heart.
The boat struck it directly and both of them fell into the water as their vessel flipped and faced downwards.
Trying to keep his head above the water was futile with the strong current, and Aramus was submerged by the waves. His lackluster ability to swim made matters worse, almost bordering on useless but he struggled against the waves. Breaking the surface for a brief moment, he called out to Victoria before being forced under again, water flowing into his mouth and lungs as a wave crashed upon him.
Are you angry at me…?
It was impossible for one to stay up on the surface of the raging torrents, and the Queen was thus well below it, looking up to the skies beyond it. Its dark shade and thunder were seemingly the incarnation of fury itself.
The fury of the nature—for calling upon the sun, and the burden to the world it caused.
It would be peaceful to simply remain this way… but alas, I cannot be stopped now.
Currently, Alexandrina Victoria—and her only remaining subject, Aramus Linfield—had traversed through the town of the Isle of Wight, the East Cowes. It was a relatively peaceful town, and a small one at that. The time for sightseeing was short, and they passed by in ways most discrete. Portraits of the Queen was very commonly owned by many subjects across England and the Queen may very well be recognised very strangers easily if they come clean in the city squares.
The two made way for the docks, where Aramus got to behold the sea that was known to surround the country that is England.
“I wonder if we will be able to come back here… I really liked the quiet, away from the hustle and bustle of the city.” He watched the waves as they crashed against the shore, feeling a strange sense of calm.
“You should always assume that you will not see again what you have already seen, Mister Linfield.”
Aramus was pensive about what Queen Victoria said, perhaps she was speaking from experience. Even still, it had been hard for him to let go of a great many things thus far. If he continued to do so, what would remain of the man within?
“Such a shame though.”
“It does not mean that you will never see them, but I suppose being hopeful generates more misfortune sometimes.”
“I am extremely familiar with that feeling… It’s one of the reasons why I don’t exactly… hope for anything.”
“I am—in truth—only repeating the words of Lancelot.”
“Lancelot... What was he like, Milady?”
“He was… a very lonely man. Loyal, kind… but somewhere in him lay an inner beast.” The Queen smiled. “I suppose he was very human in that regard.”
“Was he always like that? In the tales regarding the Knights of the Round, at the end…”
“His betrayal, you mean?”
Aramus nodded.
For only a single moment the Queen showed an expression of despair.
“He was… till the very end. He yearned for love overmuch.”
“And that drove him to betray Arthur and the country they worked so hard for…”
“It is said that women can cause wars, after all. It was a great lesson for me, I suppose.”
“Were the Knights of the Round Representatives of Arthur…? I can’t deny the possibility now that I’ve met Arthur himself and Milady’s relation to him only cements it further that the members must have been extremely powerful.”
“That is correct, the Knights of the Round were Representatives of King Arthur, and the one who committed taboo, was Lancelot du Lac indeed. They were all great warriors… each of them… but Mordred was different.”
”Mordred, the son of King Arthur that he never knew about till the end?”
“Yes, he was the son of the mother of all vampires, the Blood Countess of Hungary.” The Queen looked down at the many boats, ships, and other vessels along the lines of the coast. “Shall we get ourselves a vessel?”
“Are there any of them that Milady fancies?” Aramus asked as he scanned alongside Queen Victoria. “Shouldn’t be too hard to procure for a ride to the mainland.”
“A ride to the mainland?” The Queen giggled. “Silly Magister. Come, let us look for one.”
The two walked along the line of ships, the Queen attentively checking the boats as they did so.
“I must profess I’m not good with watercraft. Never really been on one before…” Aramus said as he checked for anything that he felt might be good, but having no experience, he wasn’t sure what was and wasn’t.
In the end, the Queen spoke to an older man and she was offered a great ship, however, Aramus heard something unbelievable soon enough.
“No, we want that dinghy over there, Sir.” Victoria pointed to a wooden, old and battered dinghy on the very far corner of the row of boats.
“U...Um, my fair Lady, that is old and I would not recommend it—”
“That is fine, we shall be taking it.”
“It’s alright, Sir. The Lady will not change her mind once she is set,” Aramus whispered into the elder gentleman’s ear. Even though Aramus himself didn’t like the boat or rather, was unsure of how they’d even sail, his liege had decided upon it. “Please.”
“If you say so…”
“Thank you kind Sir.”
Dropping enough pounds into the man’s hands to pay for the dinghy, Aramus walked over to begin prep for cast off. He had to make sure it was seaworthy before Victoria stepped onboard.
Before he could begin, however, Queen simply got on the boat without any prior thought, and it wobbled underfoot. When the old man was about to give Aramus a pair of oars, the Queen waved her hand dismissively.
“We will not be needing them.”
Aramus shrugged at the old man before climbing aboard apprehensively, the boat rocking even more from side to side.
The least the old man could do was set the boat off into the water. He looked at them with dread, thinking they were a couple that was set on suicide.
Feeling the wind, he cursed the weather.
“Looks like a storm is coming…”
***
“Now that we have privacy in the water, shall we continue our conversation from that time earlier?”
“Of course, milady. Mordred, son of the Blood Countess but… with Milady and Arthur, how did he manage to get a seat in the Round Table?”
“I am not sure of it myself… but I am aware that Arthur himself allowed it, for he knew who his son was.”
“That is a most puzzling choice… Did Milady happen to have any… Representatives at the time alongside Arthur?” Aramus had to crouch a little as the boat rocked in the waves, his sea legs unsteady. “I would imagine both Milady and Arthur guided Britain together.”
The Queen looked down at the water beside her.
“That is correct… I had one Representative at that time.”
“Oh…” Aramus said, turning his head to look at his liege. “Is Milady… uncomfortable speaking about this subject? If so then I shall prod no further.”
“Well, you can imagine, Mister Linfield. I was Guinevere, and I… with Lancelot du Lac…”
Aramus sat down on the boat after he gave up trying to get used to the water.
“But, was Lancelot not the one that courted Milady first?”
“Yes, that is true… he is the only man I know who managed to be the Representative of two Descendants.”
“That’s possible…? Being able to wield Commandments of two Descendants… No wonder the legends spoke of him as the second after Arthur.”
“It is a sin—the taboo. I am guilty for it along with him. It was what finally ended his life, and I shall carry this sin until my very end.”
“Now I understand why Milady had not a protector when the revolutionaries invaded… It is a tragic story indeed, to be torn between Milady and Arthur. If I was in the same position, I can’t be sure of the outcome…”
“Even if I had a protector, I would not have such a person take part in the bloody battle of the revolution.”
“A Representative exists to accompany a Descendant till the end is what I had thought, but does Milady think otherwise?”
“The Representative of a Descendant? It is silly to generalise. Each of the Descendants have differing relationships with their Representatives.”
“Oh… Arthur and Virgo use the Representatives to enforce their decisions… I’m unsure of Claudia’s own relationship with the Countess. It seems I’m learning new things about the Descendants every day.”
“Arthur’s Representatives were his greatest knights, Alexandrina’s Representatives were also… her knights. Currently, they are the †˜Judgement’ members, I suppose they are her enforcers. A long time ago, however, her Representatives were Kings—how the times have changed.”
“Indeed they have. The advancement of technology has brought a great many things into our lives but yet robbed of us of other qualities. One only need to look at Japan to see the future after all. I am honestly surprised they could bring so many Descendants to heel.”
“That is fine. Humans must move on, after all… I do not approve of their use of technology for danger but they are also fighting for their own survival.”
“The kids in class though, they have these smartphones and they’re always staring and tapping at them. I fear for the future of our nation sometimes.”
The Queen chuckled. “That is purely a subjective concern. I had done so for some time myself, it is rather fun.”
Aramus grumbled something about not having money for a smartphone and the Galapagos. “The Headmistress… Well, she looked just like Virgo, she was also fond of the gadgets.”
“Ah, her clone, yes?”
“Yes. She picked up an orphan too, one that I was tasked with looking after but he… disappeared from the Academy during the time I was serving with Master Chris and the Space Police. I pray for the boy.”
“That one clone of Virgo possessed the kindness of her heart. That is why she was a person I could approve of. Unfortunately, she is now a part of a greater person.”
“Indeed, she took great care of me during my tenure. Does Virgo not have access to the memories of every clone she absorbs?”
“Of course she does.” The Queen’s mood changed, as she made a rare pout. “Her head is too convoluted for her own good. Such a showoff, even bringing down a part of the moon to show her powers… what a reckless action!”
“That would explain why she has each and every one of her Representatives named Judgement? Such a whimsical person indeed.”
“That one, I believe, is a thoughtful action. In the end, Alexandrina is still one of the older generation Descendants… and I believe if a time comes when she is truly about to do something she must not, her Representatives will steer her in a direction better. Unfortunately for the humans, Virgo’s ideology is unwell for them.”
“Indeed, tasting it firsthand was extremely frightening. There must have been an alternative instead of her resorting to such genocide… Does the culling even affect her anymore? Or… if it does, why does she still go through with it?”
“I believe you are under a misunderstanding regarding her notions. Albeit, it is true that she is a person who kills anyone that dares to stand in her way. Virgo comes from the past, Mister Linfield, a past where killing to survive was absolutely natural and acceptable even for the humans. As a leader, she was taught to conquer. She was a respectable ruler, yet it was her people that turned against her, and thus her view of the people changed—I believe we spoke of this before. Ishtar and Alexandrina have the opinion that it is the world that must be cared for instead of the people, the humans that are harming its nature.”
“Yes we have, Milady. My perceptions as a man of this age do blind me… If she hadn’t been betrayed, I believe Virgo would have been capable of doing mankind much good. The heart of man is capable of a great many things but at the same time, prone to weakness. I am guilty of that weakness as well.”
“Now, are you? Regardless, in the end, I understand Alexandrina’s issues to an extent, but I cannot say I sympathise. She is able to feel the pain of nature, and I can only imagine how she has been feeling for the past millennium.”
“There have been… occasions. I believe milady has already seen one such failing of mine. Those trials...” Aramus said with a huff before putting a finger to his chin in thought. “So every Descendant has a special trait that ties and sets them far apart from the others…?”
“A-Ah, the trials and your imaginat—ahem. The Descendants are indeed bound to their own traits that stem from their Celestial Spirits, yes. The longer they live, the greater the power they receive. However, responsibilities also rise in tandem. Alexandrina, for instance, was allowed to feel nature’s pleasure and suffering. There is also the fact that using her powers tires her out considerably. I can imagine but… I would say the past year she has only suffered, and most of it likely came from the works of mankind.”
“With the rate mankind is destroying nature… I can see why Virgo would seek to remove even a portion of us. Is Milady willing to share her own trait? Milady hails from a time of legends or even further with the likes of Arthur and the Blood Countess. The fledgeling Descendants, like Natsu, even Artemis said she needed to be watched over.”
“Mn… I believe Alexandrina has no intention of removing mankind. She simply wishes to conquer them, if anything. As for my trait… ahaha, well, perhaps one day you will know.”
“Haha, I hope I’m still around then. The life of a person is fleeting, insignificant in the greater scheme of things,” Aramus said with a melancholic smile.
“That is simply the way it is… it is also the reason why Virgo is wont for killing. Have you perchance heard of the Cycle of Rebirth?”
“I’m afraid not. I’m not much of a Magister, am I?” Aramus said sheepishly.
“It is not common knowledge in the Magic World.” The Queen smiled at Aramus. “The Cycle of Rebirth allows souls to go through a particular process that allows one to reincarnate.”
“So Virgo isn’t exactly… wait, wait, wait. Humans disappear, earth regrows, humans come back. Rinse and repeat?” Aramus said with a few crude gestures.
“Yes, that is how it should have been, but… due to the harm done to nature, I believe souls are starting to die.”
“Now that is…” Aramus held a hand to his forehead as he heaved a heavy sigh. “That is indeed quite the bad piece of news.”
“That is likely why Ishtar and Alexandrina want to stop humanity. This is simply my theory, however.”
“It is still a difficult pill for me to swallow… that our current generation must die out so that we ensure the safety of our race as a whole.”
“Who knows what time will tell soon? It may not have to be this generation. It is certainly a generation where something decisive will happen, however. The threads of fate are accumulate…” Victoria said, looking up to the sky. The clouds turning darker and darker by the moment.
“Oh, what now!” Aramus grumbled as he stood up on unsteady feet.
“No need to worry, you may sit down, Mister Linfield,” Victoria spoke after a moment. “Have you noticed that our generation at the moment… has all the Descendants in it?”
“I had always thought there were a complete set since the powers are always passed on but if that’s not the case and only now are they all gathered…” said Aramus as he took a seat.
“Oh no, there is always someone taking down some Descendants. The members of the Magic World who wish to keep the world from ending and… the Blood Countess also happens to share their goal.”
The boat started to shake harder with the raging waves and the strong gales of the seas. Victoria was apparently absolutely unperturbed.
Aramus had to clutch the sides of the boat as he was battered. “So, if we had succeeded in removing Natsu, this wouldn’t have happened? How long has the Prophecy been around anyway?”
“For at least two millenniums? I am not sure myself. There is no validity to the statement itself, but I have witnessed the effects of the Descendants meeting each other before.” The Queen faced the sky again. “Just like this.”
“It’s always such dour weather. I wish I could see the sun in England sometime instead of… from a country that isn’t my home. Or if there will be a home to return to after the clash of Descendants.”
“Oh dear, is me bringing out the sun by my glorious Commandments not enough for you? Such a greedy man.”
“A man tends to wish for what he can never have after all. The view was glorious, the Pegasus distracted me a little though. Fabulous creature indeed,” Aramus said with raised eyebrows as he looked up again at the cloudy sky.
“It was the Pegasus brought down from its constellation, after all. It is a marvelous creature.”
“Commandments never cease to amaze me.”
“They are the power of the Gods, after all. If it would not amaze you, I would think you are not human.”
“And they are granted unto ones such as ourselves. I’m not sure if I could cope with it properly if it was somehow passed on to me.”
“It is only the people who are capable of forgoing their mortal selves who receive these powers. So perhaps… that is slightly untrue.”
“Even young children like Natsu? Perhaps in time, I look forward to seeing where her powers will take her.”
“It is in their potential, to be specific. Some may cling to their humanity, and that would ultimately lead them to their doom.”
“Transcending humanity… I shouldn’t think too much of it. I do not think too many issues will arise so long as those around know to exercise a measure of control. I’d imagine it wasn’t as such back in the day?”
“Wars were much more common back in the old days, so I would not say so, no. There were times Kings and Queens would face each other in combat, and the thrones were exclusive to the Descendants.”
“Did Descendants get replaced much quicker back then? For example, a warmonger set upon by the others if he had invaded kingdoms across the land?”
“Hm… I suppose so. I do not remember everything, but if memory serves correct, after I introduced the Monarchy System, I did not see much of the monarchs that made the covenant with me ever again. One of the few who came back from the past would be Alexandrina.”
“Milady introduced the Monarchy into this world…” Aramus murmured as his eyes widened a little in surprise.
“Well, it was not my idea to begin with, I simply got it from someone else. It was not commonly in practice till we Descendants swore to lead the nations, however.”
“It still lasted for a lengthy period of time up until recently… I guess Descendants leading nations really mattered in the long run if such changes were to be considered, like our Great Britain for example.”
“Perhaps it did matter. However, it may not anymore. I feel that I should take back the throne, but that would simply be denying humans their opportunity to run the country… ah, I apologise.” The Queen made a wry smile. “We have dwelled on this subject once before, I believe.”
“Indeed, I still stand by whichever choice Milady makes though… Despite what she did, I believe Princess Louise to be extremely capable in her own right.”
“She has to be… otherwise, Albert would not choose her…”
“Prince Consort Albert… I do not know what to make of his actions, what persuaded him such that he would forgo milady in such a manner.”
As if the nature scorned the mention of Prince Albert, roars of thunders lit up the seas and now it started to rain, the droplets starting to fill the boat slowly.
In simple terms, it was a storm, and they were right under it.
“Well this isn’t good. Choppy weather up ahead,” Aramus said. A wall of wind overhead prevented any more rain from wetting their clothes, but Aramus was unable to clear all of the water filling the boat and it was slowly rising up to their ankles.
“Yes, I am able to see that,” the Queen said, smiling.
“Milady, your dress… I’m sorry.” Try as he might, Aramus couldn’t prevent the water from sullying her dress further. He seemed more bothered about it than the Queen herself.
“Ah. Yes, I suppose this was inevitable. This is a small sacrifice, however.”
The raging torrents were making the boat shake too much, and due to the rocking, Aramus almost fell over, his concentration falling and the shield of wind going down with it.
“Blast!” he cursed, reaching out to steady himself. He felt the rain on his scalp, matting the hair together and was extremely unsure of how they’d last the storm. Well, not Her Majesty but him, defeated by a storm after escaping from rebels. How dreadfully pitiful.
“Mister Linfield!” the Queen called out loud. Her voice could barely be heard in the deafening howls of the storm. “Hold onto something for now, never mind the spells!”
Aramus heeded her instructions, gripping onto a side of the boat so tightly his knuckles turned white. He looked up, and a large wall of water was pulled up. A tidal wave was coming up to them and he felt the terror grip his heart.
The boat struck it directly and both of them fell into the water as their vessel flipped and faced downwards.
Trying to keep his head above the water was futile with the strong current, and Aramus was submerged by the waves. His lackluster ability to swim made matters worse, almost bordering on useless but he struggled against the waves. Breaking the surface for a brief moment, he called out to Victoria before being forced under again, water flowing into his mouth and lungs as a wave crashed upon him.
Are you angry at me…?
It was impossible for one to stay up on the surface of the raging torrents, and the Queen was thus well below it, looking up to the skies beyond it. Its dark shade and thunder were seemingly the incarnation of fury itself.
The fury of the nature—for calling upon the sun, and the burden to the world it caused.
It would be peaceful to simply remain this way… but alas, I cannot be stopped now.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Aramus stepped foot into the bar, once again dressed in his suit. Underneath lay a series of bandages that covered his healing wounds and that somewhat restricted his range of movement. He gave a quick wave to the bartender before climbing the stairs to the Space Police headquarters, cracking the door open.
He loathed leaving Victoria unguarded even though she was a Descendent, wanting to get this small affair over and done with as quickly as possible. His head was filled with all kinds of thoughts as he entered the room, checking to see if DKD or any other Witnesses were around.
Aramus found the room to be relatively empty. When he peered at the desk, he found a lady who was comparatively a few years older than DKD, the noise of typing on a keyboard was what filled the office room.
“Hello,” Aramus began as he appraised the new face. He hadn’t seen her during the few meetings they had when so she had probably been on assignments. “Has DKD been here recently?”
There was no response. Aramus noted a buzzing noise from the headset that the Witness wore while looking intently at the laptop’s screen. There were holographic images popping up around her and a blue light surrounding her as a result, and she seemed busy going over the data all around her.
Stepping closer and into the corner of her field of vision, Aramus waved a bandaged hand at her.
“Hm? Is that you DKD? You know I don’t like to see—what?!” A horrific reaction was seen as the blue lights were turned down and the Witness saw the bandages before anything else.
Aramus tried to draw attention to himself, raising his voice slightly so that she’d take notice of him instead of the bandages. “Ah, I’m still actually a new Witness, DAD to be exact. I don’t believe we’ve met but it’s uh, nice to make your acquaintance.”
“Uh… I’m Witness DLT, usually the one managing data. Nice to meet you. What do you need? I don’t think I remember your name on the list of members.”
“I think I’m still a provisional Witness, that would explain why I’m not on the list of members yet. I am currently searching for DKD, there are a few things I’d like to ask her unless you’d be able to help me instead…?”
“Depends on your query, DAD. DKD is currently out for business in Egypt.”
“Oh, she’s still there? I’m currently looking for Archmage Christopher, would you happen to know of his whereabouts? I might have to drop by Egypt if nothing comes up here...”
“Archmage Christopher? Please wait a moment.”
The Witness started typing on the computer again. Several boxes floated up around the Witness as she searched for data. It took some minutes, but it didn’t take long before pictures of Christopher surrounded the manager.
Finally, another box of text popped and DLT pressed a finger against it, hovering it over to Aramus.
Aramus read the textbox.
Chilling in Thailand with one hell of a babe. Man, I can hardly crack this one. But that only means I gotta try harder, right?
DAD only now noticed that it was a Twitter blog post of all things. DLT pressed a button on it, and an image of Christopher popped up with Frederica beside him, one looked jolly while the other appeared worried. There were many replies to this post as Frederica’s attractiveness drew much attention, and fans of Christopher were many. There were millions of follower of his dandy master, and somehow it all came as unsurprising.
“It seems I have severely underestimated my Master. I suppose I will be heading to Thailand then, thank you very much for your assistance, DLT. I suppose this… Twitter thing is a way to keep in touch with him.”
“Good luck.”
“On that note, would you be able to find a certain Duke Honeysett or Earl Aberdeen as well?”
“We do not have information on the Diogenes. They are restricted due to the request of Queen Victoria.”
“Ah, I’m actually looking on Her Majesty’s behalf. Magic Magister Aramus Linfield acting on Her Majesty’s orders.”
“Not enough proof, sorry.”
“Not at all, I understand it’s highly suspicious of me asking about their whereabouts as it is. Anyways, thank you for the information you’ve provided to me, it’ll help when I go look for them.”
The portal closed shut as Aramus returned to Osborne House, having searched in Thailand to no avail for his Master and Duchess Frederica. As his Twitter only made a note regarding Thailand and not specifically where he was, it was indeed perplexing to even think of where to look for the pair of mages. Returning empty handed made him feel extremely cross with himself as he walked towards Victoria’s room, knocking lightly on the door.
Receiving no response, he raised his voice to announce his presence. He definitely didn’t want to cause any incidents. Peeking into the room, he found that it was empty and the Magister began his search in the manor.
It took him over ten minutes to go over the many rooms of the residence. They may have been smaller rooms compared to the other nobles’ mansions but it was still a large structure. Finally, the Magister came out to a balcony to find his Queen drinking tea.
“Milady,” Aramus said, noting that the Queen had made tea for herself. He idly wondered when was the last time she had a chance to do so.
“Welcome back, Mister Linfield.”
“I have found the whereabouts of Duchess Frederica, she is well and travelling with my Master in Thailand. Unfortunately, I could not find them when I went myself. Information on the other Diogenes could not be found. There was another Witness that helped me but she mentioned that without proper identification, I would not be able to rescind your previous directive regarding the Diogenes.”
“I see. It is true that I had asked for the restriction of information on the Diogenes to the Space Police. Very well, it matters not I suppose.”
The Queen took a sip of her tea and fell into deep contemplation. It may be better that we scattered for the time being. Time must be paid…
“Milady Victoria? Shall I make preparations for our departure?” Aramus asked, guessing that she had already decided upon something.
“I feel like a persistent mother, Mister Linfield.” The Queen turned to the Magister with a smile tinged with melancholy. “It is so hard—and such a waste—to let go of something I have nurtured for centuries.”
“Your heart will always be with the people, no matter where Milady may be. Perhaps in the future, fate may hand Milady the reins to lead the people once more. If Milady so wishes, I will aid in this endeavour to the very end,” Aramus said quietly as he had given up hope on returning to England whilst the rebels still searched for Victoria.
“Perhaps one day I shall be back to the throne. For now, my mind is set—Aramus Linfield, are you ready to journey with me to the end of the earth?”
“And beyond, Lady Victoria.” Aramus straightened himself as she addressed him.
“Very well. Our first objective will be to stop the war with the Japanese, or at least prolong it.”
“Understood, Milady. Will Milady require anything from Osborne house? I shall pack it for our journey.”
“Nothing in particular except perhaps some Earl Grey.”
“Aha, Milady appreciates the same tea blend that I do. I’ll make sure to pack that in.”
“Is that so? Would you care to try a cup or two? I had prepared some for myself earlier.”
“Milady’s handmade tea… I-If Milady wouldn’t mind, I will help myself to a cup,” Aramus chirped.
The Queen poured the tea in a cup for Aramus as he approached the table. Thoughtfully, Victoria had prepared an extra teacup, possibly hoping to have the Magister for a companion in her moment of leisure; the English teatime, even though it was the morning.
Taking a seat, Aramus thanked her and lifted the teacup to his lips. He inhaled deeply, savoring the distinctive aroma of the tea. It was clearer than how he usually brewed his own Earl Grey as he personally preferred a stronger flavor. He took a sip of the hot tea and had to close his eyes in extreme satisfaction. Neither light nor heavy and with a hint of citrus. He hummed and took another small sip of the tea before setting the teacup back on its saucer, somewhat unwillingly.
“Milady has singlehandedly spoiled every other blend of Earl Grey for me. I don’t think I could drink my own after this.”
The former Queen of Britain laughed.
“Why thank you. Perhaps I shall take charge of preparing tea from now on.”
“I would argue that is the duty of a servant but in this case… I feel nothing but overwhelming defeat. I have much to learn to prepare tea of this caliber.”
“That is fine, to feel defeat is but natural, for we Descendants who have unlocked a certain extent of our powers achieve perfection of a kind one would not expect.”
“Even so, I must strive to achieve a fraction of that perfection. This tea for example, it’s far too good! I need to be able to make something remotely similar otherwise I’d just stop drinking Earl Grey entirely.”
“How much time have you practiced before, Mister Linfield?”
“I’ve been brewing Earl Grey for myself since I first bought my own set but… it doesn’t hold a candle to Milady’s nor any of the more luxurious boutiques that do offer it… Tea was a luxury for me even then, it was expensive.”
“Ah, I see. Incidentally, this happens to be perhaps the third time I have prepared tea myself in a very long time.”
Aramus couldn’t believe his ears, mouth opening in a small †˜o’ shape in disbelief. “T-Third time?”
“Yes, had I not mentioned it before? We are able to achieve perfection regardless of practice and experience. It is simply the miracle of a Goddess.”
Victoria drank her tea after speaking as if it was a matter of fact; relishing its taste for herself.
“I thought you meant that by having experience with brewing tea, not… being able to do so flawlessly due to being a Descendent,” Aramus muttered as the feeling of crushing defeat hung on his head. “That’s so unfair.”
“Hoho, that is simply the rule of the world. There was never true fairness; it would defeat the purpose of pursuit. It is but the privilege of being such a perfected existence.”
“I suppose there must be some perks given to those chosen as Descendents. Still doesn’t help me at all,” Aramus said with a sigh. “I’ll just… keep trying now that I can get some decent tea leaves.”
“I must say, you are quite stubborn. I speak in jest, of course.” The Queen finished her tea. “There are inhuman and most unfair perks granted to us, and it is particularly done to make it unreasonable to the humans.”
“Experiencing it firsthand has shown me the gap between my own measly existence and those of Descendents. I do not think it possible to ever stall, let alone defeat one by myself. A fool's errand, really. Sometimes, it is best to let sleeping dogs lie.”
“Now, that is a crude analogy to use before your Queen, but that would indeed be the wiser decision for one to make.”
“My apologies, Milady.” Aramus took another sip of the divine tea before continuing, “I’ve also accepted that no matter how much I try and stay away from them, I always seem to run into Descendents. Being a member of the Space Police is far less hazardous.”
“Hm? Ah yes, that is because your threads of fate are connected to mine.”
Yet another bombshell dropped so candidly by Queen Victoria.
“The threads of fate, Milady?”
“Yes, all individuals in this world have something connecting them with the sands of time. I can only see them very sparsely, so I cannot tell where else your fate may take you. You must have heard at least one tragic myth that is driven by a prophecy, yes?”
“Yes, those are oft talked about during readings of heroes past. Curses and voyages aplenty, is that similar to my plight?”
“These tragedies were often lead by misunderstandings of young Descendants. Misunderstandings caused due to Divinations by Descendants who knew not the extent of the mysteries that the threads of fate held.”
“So each of these are deeply tied with a Descendent… Take myself for example, Milady said I was tied to her but that would mean it would be connected since… I was abandoned by my mother or even before that. Is all this foretold by Divination as Milady has put it?”
“Not quite. From my experience, certain actions allows us to weave history itself. Your death was quite certain unless I made the exception for your education, for example.”
Aramus palmed his mouth as he digested this tidbit. That meant to say that without her intervention, he would’ve ended up rotting in the slums of England, never to be found. It was quite a disturbing thought. “It seems as though Milady saving my life should now be taken in a literal sense instead of just my own belief…”
“It was simply me showing pity and looking down on a person who could not live by their own strength, do not make it seem so noble…” the Queen said, looking down. “Everyone is welcome to their pride, and so am I—yet I break it due to my love for humanity. That is simply an irony in my case.”
“If Milady says as such. I often found myself in such scenarios during my tenure as a teacher in the Academy. The younglings seek ways to prove themselves and tend to rush into danger but even when I as their teacher chide them for such actions, I find myself in life threatening situations more often than most others. Now I know the cause but that doesn’t really change much. I simply accept it, though it does get somewhat tiresome.”
“Fate has its own ways of making it all balanced for everyone. You never know, Mister Linfield… beyond the battlefields may lie a paradise that only you may well come to appreciate one day. That is why one must live on, regardless of misfortunes.”
“I can attest to that. It has been a blessing to be able to serve under Milady thus far. I sincerely hope that this may continue until I turn old and gray. Perhaps we’ll find someone to replace me at that time,” Aramus said with a chuckle.
The threads of fate around Aramus turned black as the Queen heard his words.
“I… do not believe one may last that long to grow so old.” Her smile was full of melancholy. “If it is the wandering Final Battle Maiden—I sincerely have my doubts.”
“Then until that comes to pass, I will be in Milady’s service. Even I cannot see myself turning old with all that is happening around us and though I do wish to one day look back on my life and be satisfied, it is a luxury. A man is defined by his actions throughout his lifetime, no matter how short it is.”
“That is a fine resolve. I shall watch over you, Aramus Linfield—perhaps there will come a day when I speak the tale of your heroic deeds… assuming you commit as such, of course.”
“I am merely adhering to what I believe in, which would be my faith in my Lady Victoria. Though being called a legend does have a nice ring to it.”
“I am sure it does, I have been in several myself. Hoho.”
“That must have been most interesting, to be able to hear tales of ages past still known throughout the world today.”
“Yes, it is also oddly pleasing when you are aware that they are speaking of you, but storytellers themselves do not realise that the heroics of the one who they speak of are their very listener.”
Aramus couldn’t resist a chuckle. “Your little secret.”
“Mhm. Your life is quite full of interests too, however. It may be worth a legend already. You have met a peculiar amount of Descendants, according to yourself.”
“I wouldn’t dare spin a tale of myself. If anything, I would be remembered as the one who removed New York and a portion of South America from the world map, but infamy is its own form of fame. There are not many who know of my involvement with the Descendants after all.”
“I would not hold you particularly responsible for these actions. Well, you were responsible—I recognise the failure to stop those tragedies—but at the same time… humanity simply got their just desserts. The lack of precautionary measures by the governments, harming nature mercilessly… I suppose it is karma, of sorts.”
“The response from the government against Virgo was… underwhelming to say the least. I do not think we could have stopped Virgo from activating her World Buster Commandment had she so wished. She willingly appeared in front of us and that gave us our chance.”
“Of course, that is Alexandrina’s style—she would not have it any other way. A fight fair and square is her ultimate goal.”
“Fair and square with humans against a Descendant.” Aramus shooked his head.
“We had the numbers on our hands, and two Descendants. We did had a fair chance, if I were to speak my opinion. However, as an experienced warrior and strategist, her tactics were cunning and it was probably too much for the ones I had sent to face her.”
“Ah yes, Natsu and Sir Kazimir. I must say, Sir Kazimir’s Commandments are most interesting. And when Sir Arthur arrived at the end. Without him, we wouldn’t have survived.”
“Of course not, I had to use various means to gather these warriors, and even then Alexandrina did not fall… that only shows how much of a worthy opponent she is.”
Victoria made a rare savage smile befitting of a warrior. It would be no surprise to believe that the Final Battle Maiden of the ancient days would be most pleased to face Virgo in the battlefield once more.
“Milady is eager to cross blades with Virgo once again, I see. Now that the throne is no longer a concern, perhaps Milady can choose to pursue this course of action. I too wish to see how my… brother is doing in her service.”
“Ah, yes. I have met your brother recently. I suppose this was the first task Alexandrina assigned him. I shall admit, though. I am indeed eager, it is quite stressful to hold back in a battle.”
“My brother has made his choice, I will respect his decision even though it pains me a little to fight him,” Aramus said with a dour look. “I think I will have to make myself scarce if milady and Virgo did clash. Who knows how far the fallout may carry.”
“I would not recommend taking part in such a battle, to be frank. A human would only be in our way.”
“Good advise, I would do well to listen to. Perhaps I shall busy myself with my brother during that time.”
“That would be most appreciated. Your brother possesses the… Oppressive Gaze Commandment, it seems.”
“Would milady happen to know what it does? I did not have much time to pay attention to him during the battle in the throne room.”
“Mn… it was a Commandment used to keep the masses in order, and detect Descendants, I believe.”
“Most interesting…. With a name like that though, would it still work if his eyes were removed…?” Aramus thought out loud.
“I do not think it would be easy to cut out an eye of that calibre.”
“The tissue around it may be softer in that case… perhaps…” Aramus paused when he realized he was going out on a tangent. “My apologies, Milady. I do get caught up in new information too easily.”
“That is fine. Regardless, he is no Descendant, who would have iron-solid bones and powerful protection. A Representative is still less than half of what we are.”
“Then that is still possible… like Claudia’s arms. Maybe pulverizing the eyes inward…” Aramus shook his head to clear all thoughts of crushing Michael’s eyeballs.
The Queen made a big smile. “You must really like hurting others.”
“Only for those that deserve it. If one picks up the sword to slash others then he must be prepared to be slashed in turn. There are… exceptions to this rule.”
“I would think that is true, those prepared to kill must be prepared to die. What do you think these exceptions are?”
“Those with no regard to life. These kinds of people have the potential to be more dangerous than others with a clear objective,” Aramus said as he thought back to the girl in Japan. “I met one such person not too long before returning to England. It was… unpleasant.”
“Hm… I cannot quite agree to it, but I suppose we are all welcome to your beliefs. What is this regarding a person you met before arriving in England, though?”
“Space Police case in Tokyo. I’m not exactly at liberty to discuss the full details but… innocents were being drawn into a distortion. The disappearances had apparently been going on for some time.”
“Ah… distortions. Speaking of which, I should be lending aid for a big distortion that I sense at the moment.”
“Will this be our first course of action, milady?”
“Distortions are the first priority for the Space Police, yes? We may as well prepare before your mission catches up to you, and put the work of prolonging the war after.”
”Milady, thank you for your aid in this. I shall begin preparations immediately,” Aramus said as he drained the last of his tea. It was a waste for he wanted to savor every drop but alas, there was no time to waste. Bowing to Victoria, he then excused himself.
“Ah, before you go, Mister Linfield—make sure the packages will not be ruined if they get wet.”
“Of course Milady Victoria. I’ll make the necessary preparations.”
He loathed leaving Victoria unguarded even though she was a Descendent, wanting to get this small affair over and done with as quickly as possible. His head was filled with all kinds of thoughts as he entered the room, checking to see if DKD or any other Witnesses were around.
Aramus found the room to be relatively empty. When he peered at the desk, he found a lady who was comparatively a few years older than DKD, the noise of typing on a keyboard was what filled the office room.
“Hello,” Aramus began as he appraised the new face. He hadn’t seen her during the few meetings they had when so she had probably been on assignments. “Has DKD been here recently?”
There was no response. Aramus noted a buzzing noise from the headset that the Witness wore while looking intently at the laptop’s screen. There were holographic images popping up around her and a blue light surrounding her as a result, and she seemed busy going over the data all around her.
Stepping closer and into the corner of her field of vision, Aramus waved a bandaged hand at her.
“Hm? Is that you DKD? You know I don’t like to see—what?!” A horrific reaction was seen as the blue lights were turned down and the Witness saw the bandages before anything else.
Aramus tried to draw attention to himself, raising his voice slightly so that she’d take notice of him instead of the bandages. “Ah, I’m still actually a new Witness, DAD to be exact. I don’t believe we’ve met but it’s uh, nice to make your acquaintance.”
“Uh… I’m Witness DLT, usually the one managing data. Nice to meet you. What do you need? I don’t think I remember your name on the list of members.”
“I think I’m still a provisional Witness, that would explain why I’m not on the list of members yet. I am currently searching for DKD, there are a few things I’d like to ask her unless you’d be able to help me instead…?”
“Depends on your query, DAD. DKD is currently out for business in Egypt.”
“Oh, she’s still there? I’m currently looking for Archmage Christopher, would you happen to know of his whereabouts? I might have to drop by Egypt if nothing comes up here...”
“Archmage Christopher? Please wait a moment.”
The Witness started typing on the computer again. Several boxes floated up around the Witness as she searched for data. It took some minutes, but it didn’t take long before pictures of Christopher surrounded the manager.
Finally, another box of text popped and DLT pressed a finger against it, hovering it over to Aramus.
Aramus read the textbox.
Chilling in Thailand with one hell of a babe. Man, I can hardly crack this one. But that only means I gotta try harder, right?
DAD only now noticed that it was a Twitter blog post of all things. DLT pressed a button on it, and an image of Christopher popped up with Frederica beside him, one looked jolly while the other appeared worried. There were many replies to this post as Frederica’s attractiveness drew much attention, and fans of Christopher were many. There were millions of follower of his dandy master, and somehow it all came as unsurprising.
“It seems I have severely underestimated my Master. I suppose I will be heading to Thailand then, thank you very much for your assistance, DLT. I suppose this… Twitter thing is a way to keep in touch with him.”
“Good luck.”
“On that note, would you be able to find a certain Duke Honeysett or Earl Aberdeen as well?”
“We do not have information on the Diogenes. They are restricted due to the request of Queen Victoria.”
“Ah, I’m actually looking on Her Majesty’s behalf. Magic Magister Aramus Linfield acting on Her Majesty’s orders.”
“Not enough proof, sorry.”
“Not at all, I understand it’s highly suspicious of me asking about their whereabouts as it is. Anyways, thank you for the information you’ve provided to me, it’ll help when I go look for them.”
***
The portal closed shut as Aramus returned to Osborne House, having searched in Thailand to no avail for his Master and Duchess Frederica. As his Twitter only made a note regarding Thailand and not specifically where he was, it was indeed perplexing to even think of where to look for the pair of mages. Returning empty handed made him feel extremely cross with himself as he walked towards Victoria’s room, knocking lightly on the door.
Receiving no response, he raised his voice to announce his presence. He definitely didn’t want to cause any incidents. Peeking into the room, he found that it was empty and the Magister began his search in the manor.
It took him over ten minutes to go over the many rooms of the residence. They may have been smaller rooms compared to the other nobles’ mansions but it was still a large structure. Finally, the Magister came out to a balcony to find his Queen drinking tea.
“Milady,” Aramus said, noting that the Queen had made tea for herself. He idly wondered when was the last time she had a chance to do so.
“Welcome back, Mister Linfield.”
“I have found the whereabouts of Duchess Frederica, she is well and travelling with my Master in Thailand. Unfortunately, I could not find them when I went myself. Information on the other Diogenes could not be found. There was another Witness that helped me but she mentioned that without proper identification, I would not be able to rescind your previous directive regarding the Diogenes.”
“I see. It is true that I had asked for the restriction of information on the Diogenes to the Space Police. Very well, it matters not I suppose.”
The Queen took a sip of her tea and fell into deep contemplation. It may be better that we scattered for the time being. Time must be paid…
“Milady Victoria? Shall I make preparations for our departure?” Aramus asked, guessing that she had already decided upon something.
“I feel like a persistent mother, Mister Linfield.” The Queen turned to the Magister with a smile tinged with melancholy. “It is so hard—and such a waste—to let go of something I have nurtured for centuries.”
“Your heart will always be with the people, no matter where Milady may be. Perhaps in the future, fate may hand Milady the reins to lead the people once more. If Milady so wishes, I will aid in this endeavour to the very end,” Aramus said quietly as he had given up hope on returning to England whilst the rebels still searched for Victoria.
“Perhaps one day I shall be back to the throne. For now, my mind is set—Aramus Linfield, are you ready to journey with me to the end of the earth?”
“And beyond, Lady Victoria.” Aramus straightened himself as she addressed him.
“Very well. Our first objective will be to stop the war with the Japanese, or at least prolong it.”
“Understood, Milady. Will Milady require anything from Osborne house? I shall pack it for our journey.”
“Nothing in particular except perhaps some Earl Grey.”
“Aha, Milady appreciates the same tea blend that I do. I’ll make sure to pack that in.”
“Is that so? Would you care to try a cup or two? I had prepared some for myself earlier.”
“Milady’s handmade tea… I-If Milady wouldn’t mind, I will help myself to a cup,” Aramus chirped.
The Queen poured the tea in a cup for Aramus as he approached the table. Thoughtfully, Victoria had prepared an extra teacup, possibly hoping to have the Magister for a companion in her moment of leisure; the English teatime, even though it was the morning.
Taking a seat, Aramus thanked her and lifted the teacup to his lips. He inhaled deeply, savoring the distinctive aroma of the tea. It was clearer than how he usually brewed his own Earl Grey as he personally preferred a stronger flavor. He took a sip of the hot tea and had to close his eyes in extreme satisfaction. Neither light nor heavy and with a hint of citrus. He hummed and took another small sip of the tea before setting the teacup back on its saucer, somewhat unwillingly.
“Milady has singlehandedly spoiled every other blend of Earl Grey for me. I don’t think I could drink my own after this.”
The former Queen of Britain laughed.
“Why thank you. Perhaps I shall take charge of preparing tea from now on.”
“I would argue that is the duty of a servant but in this case… I feel nothing but overwhelming defeat. I have much to learn to prepare tea of this caliber.”
“That is fine, to feel defeat is but natural, for we Descendants who have unlocked a certain extent of our powers achieve perfection of a kind one would not expect.”
“Even so, I must strive to achieve a fraction of that perfection. This tea for example, it’s far too good! I need to be able to make something remotely similar otherwise I’d just stop drinking Earl Grey entirely.”
“How much time have you practiced before, Mister Linfield?”
“I’ve been brewing Earl Grey for myself since I first bought my own set but… it doesn’t hold a candle to Milady’s nor any of the more luxurious boutiques that do offer it… Tea was a luxury for me even then, it was expensive.”
“Ah, I see. Incidentally, this happens to be perhaps the third time I have prepared tea myself in a very long time.”
Aramus couldn’t believe his ears, mouth opening in a small †˜o’ shape in disbelief. “T-Third time?”
“Yes, had I not mentioned it before? We are able to achieve perfection regardless of practice and experience. It is simply the miracle of a Goddess.”
Victoria drank her tea after speaking as if it was a matter of fact; relishing its taste for herself.
“I thought you meant that by having experience with brewing tea, not… being able to do so flawlessly due to being a Descendent,” Aramus muttered as the feeling of crushing defeat hung on his head. “That’s so unfair.”
“Hoho, that is simply the rule of the world. There was never true fairness; it would defeat the purpose of pursuit. It is but the privilege of being such a perfected existence.”
“I suppose there must be some perks given to those chosen as Descendents. Still doesn’t help me at all,” Aramus said with a sigh. “I’ll just… keep trying now that I can get some decent tea leaves.”
“I must say, you are quite stubborn. I speak in jest, of course.” The Queen finished her tea. “There are inhuman and most unfair perks granted to us, and it is particularly done to make it unreasonable to the humans.”
“Experiencing it firsthand has shown me the gap between my own measly existence and those of Descendents. I do not think it possible to ever stall, let alone defeat one by myself. A fool's errand, really. Sometimes, it is best to let sleeping dogs lie.”
“Now, that is a crude analogy to use before your Queen, but that would indeed be the wiser decision for one to make.”
“My apologies, Milady.” Aramus took another sip of the divine tea before continuing, “I’ve also accepted that no matter how much I try and stay away from them, I always seem to run into Descendents. Being a member of the Space Police is far less hazardous.”
“Hm? Ah yes, that is because your threads of fate are connected to mine.”
Yet another bombshell dropped so candidly by Queen Victoria.
“The threads of fate, Milady?”
“Yes, all individuals in this world have something connecting them with the sands of time. I can only see them very sparsely, so I cannot tell where else your fate may take you. You must have heard at least one tragic myth that is driven by a prophecy, yes?”
“Yes, those are oft talked about during readings of heroes past. Curses and voyages aplenty, is that similar to my plight?”
“These tragedies were often lead by misunderstandings of young Descendants. Misunderstandings caused due to Divinations by Descendants who knew not the extent of the mysteries that the threads of fate held.”
“So each of these are deeply tied with a Descendent… Take myself for example, Milady said I was tied to her but that would mean it would be connected since… I was abandoned by my mother or even before that. Is all this foretold by Divination as Milady has put it?”
“Not quite. From my experience, certain actions allows us to weave history itself. Your death was quite certain unless I made the exception for your education, for example.”
Aramus palmed his mouth as he digested this tidbit. That meant to say that without her intervention, he would’ve ended up rotting in the slums of England, never to be found. It was quite a disturbing thought. “It seems as though Milady saving my life should now be taken in a literal sense instead of just my own belief…”
“It was simply me showing pity and looking down on a person who could not live by their own strength, do not make it seem so noble…” the Queen said, looking down. “Everyone is welcome to their pride, and so am I—yet I break it due to my love for humanity. That is simply an irony in my case.”
“If Milady says as such. I often found myself in such scenarios during my tenure as a teacher in the Academy. The younglings seek ways to prove themselves and tend to rush into danger but even when I as their teacher chide them for such actions, I find myself in life threatening situations more often than most others. Now I know the cause but that doesn’t really change much. I simply accept it, though it does get somewhat tiresome.”
“Fate has its own ways of making it all balanced for everyone. You never know, Mister Linfield… beyond the battlefields may lie a paradise that only you may well come to appreciate one day. That is why one must live on, regardless of misfortunes.”
“I can attest to that. It has been a blessing to be able to serve under Milady thus far. I sincerely hope that this may continue until I turn old and gray. Perhaps we’ll find someone to replace me at that time,” Aramus said with a chuckle.
The threads of fate around Aramus turned black as the Queen heard his words.
“I… do not believe one may last that long to grow so old.” Her smile was full of melancholy. “If it is the wandering Final Battle Maiden—I sincerely have my doubts.”
“Then until that comes to pass, I will be in Milady’s service. Even I cannot see myself turning old with all that is happening around us and though I do wish to one day look back on my life and be satisfied, it is a luxury. A man is defined by his actions throughout his lifetime, no matter how short it is.”
“That is a fine resolve. I shall watch over you, Aramus Linfield—perhaps there will come a day when I speak the tale of your heroic deeds… assuming you commit as such, of course.”
“I am merely adhering to what I believe in, which would be my faith in my Lady Victoria. Though being called a legend does have a nice ring to it.”
“I am sure it does, I have been in several myself. Hoho.”
“That must have been most interesting, to be able to hear tales of ages past still known throughout the world today.”
“Yes, it is also oddly pleasing when you are aware that they are speaking of you, but storytellers themselves do not realise that the heroics of the one who they speak of are their very listener.”
Aramus couldn’t resist a chuckle. “Your little secret.”
“Mhm. Your life is quite full of interests too, however. It may be worth a legend already. You have met a peculiar amount of Descendants, according to yourself.”
“I wouldn’t dare spin a tale of myself. If anything, I would be remembered as the one who removed New York and a portion of South America from the world map, but infamy is its own form of fame. There are not many who know of my involvement with the Descendants after all.”
“I would not hold you particularly responsible for these actions. Well, you were responsible—I recognise the failure to stop those tragedies—but at the same time… humanity simply got their just desserts. The lack of precautionary measures by the governments, harming nature mercilessly… I suppose it is karma, of sorts.”
“The response from the government against Virgo was… underwhelming to say the least. I do not think we could have stopped Virgo from activating her World Buster Commandment had she so wished. She willingly appeared in front of us and that gave us our chance.”
“Of course, that is Alexandrina’s style—she would not have it any other way. A fight fair and square is her ultimate goal.”
“Fair and square with humans against a Descendant.” Aramus shooked his head.
“We had the numbers on our hands, and two Descendants. We did had a fair chance, if I were to speak my opinion. However, as an experienced warrior and strategist, her tactics were cunning and it was probably too much for the ones I had sent to face her.”
“Ah yes, Natsu and Sir Kazimir. I must say, Sir Kazimir’s Commandments are most interesting. And when Sir Arthur arrived at the end. Without him, we wouldn’t have survived.”
“Of course not, I had to use various means to gather these warriors, and even then Alexandrina did not fall… that only shows how much of a worthy opponent she is.”
Victoria made a rare savage smile befitting of a warrior. It would be no surprise to believe that the Final Battle Maiden of the ancient days would be most pleased to face Virgo in the battlefield once more.
“Milady is eager to cross blades with Virgo once again, I see. Now that the throne is no longer a concern, perhaps Milady can choose to pursue this course of action. I too wish to see how my… brother is doing in her service.”
“Ah, yes. I have met your brother recently. I suppose this was the first task Alexandrina assigned him. I shall admit, though. I am indeed eager, it is quite stressful to hold back in a battle.”
“My brother has made his choice, I will respect his decision even though it pains me a little to fight him,” Aramus said with a dour look. “I think I will have to make myself scarce if milady and Virgo did clash. Who knows how far the fallout may carry.”
“I would not recommend taking part in such a battle, to be frank. A human would only be in our way.”
“Good advise, I would do well to listen to. Perhaps I shall busy myself with my brother during that time.”
“That would be most appreciated. Your brother possesses the… Oppressive Gaze Commandment, it seems.”
“Would milady happen to know what it does? I did not have much time to pay attention to him during the battle in the throne room.”
“Mn… it was a Commandment used to keep the masses in order, and detect Descendants, I believe.”
“Most interesting…. With a name like that though, would it still work if his eyes were removed…?” Aramus thought out loud.
“I do not think it would be easy to cut out an eye of that calibre.”
“The tissue around it may be softer in that case… perhaps…” Aramus paused when he realized he was going out on a tangent. “My apologies, Milady. I do get caught up in new information too easily.”
“That is fine. Regardless, he is no Descendant, who would have iron-solid bones and powerful protection. A Representative is still less than half of what we are.”
“Then that is still possible… like Claudia’s arms. Maybe pulverizing the eyes inward…” Aramus shook his head to clear all thoughts of crushing Michael’s eyeballs.
The Queen made a big smile. “You must really like hurting others.”
“Only for those that deserve it. If one picks up the sword to slash others then he must be prepared to be slashed in turn. There are… exceptions to this rule.”
“I would think that is true, those prepared to kill must be prepared to die. What do you think these exceptions are?”
“Those with no regard to life. These kinds of people have the potential to be more dangerous than others with a clear objective,” Aramus said as he thought back to the girl in Japan. “I met one such person not too long before returning to England. It was… unpleasant.”
“Hm… I cannot quite agree to it, but I suppose we are all welcome to your beliefs. What is this regarding a person you met before arriving in England, though?”
“Space Police case in Tokyo. I’m not exactly at liberty to discuss the full details but… innocents were being drawn into a distortion. The disappearances had apparently been going on for some time.”
“Ah… distortions. Speaking of which, I should be lending aid for a big distortion that I sense at the moment.”
“Will this be our first course of action, milady?”
“Distortions are the first priority for the Space Police, yes? We may as well prepare before your mission catches up to you, and put the work of prolonging the war after.”
”Milady, thank you for your aid in this. I shall begin preparations immediately,” Aramus said as he drained the last of his tea. It was a waste for he wanted to savor every drop but alas, there was no time to waste. Bowing to Victoria, he then excused himself.
“Ah, before you go, Mister Linfield—make sure the packages will not be ruined if they get wet.”
“Of course Milady Victoria. I’ll make the necessary preparations.”
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
The Queen had fallen into her slumber and Aramus had been keeping a close watch on Her Majesty whenever he could, his mounting worry offset by busying himself with chores and meditation. Aramus had also ventured out of the house to scout the surrounding area, never having been to the Isle of Wight before. There was a town not too far out but otherwise it was relatively peaceful.
He had administered simple first aid to himself, bandaging his wounds and doing what he could but it wasn’t enough to prevent scarring in a few areas. Any strenuous physical activity was out of the question as it would reopen his wounds, but the chores he had been doing so far seemed alright.
The pantry had only contained dry goods and nothing fresh to eat, so Aramus had visited the town after changing his clothes from some spares in the servant's quarters. The suit was a little too conspicuous on such an isle. The card issued to him by the Space Police couldn’t be used either, not that he’d want to draw attention to himself. He would instead head to scrounge around in the manor for any pence or pound that might be found. That and whatever he had on him would have to be enough, sans a few bloodstained coins.
He had bought enough staples to last a few days with the money and hurried back, hoping that his appearance wouldn’t raise suspicion in such a town. Usually, most people in such an area knew each other and hence he had to make himself scarce. He had been enjoying a simple meal of cream soup and bread when Queen Victoria finally awoken.
“Good morning… Mister Linfield,” Victoria greeted, after getting into a sitting position on her bed, and turning to the window. “How long has it been?”
“A week, Your Majesty. Is Your Majesty feeling better?” Aramus asked, leaving his meal for later as he paced over to the bed.
The eyes of the Queen were listless, and they still appeared to be very tired; there was a forlorn look on her face.
“I do not know…”
Some of her mood spread over to Aramus and he felt distress at Victoria’s state.
“I will retrieve some hot soup and tea, something to warm Your Majesty up after that slumber.”
The Queen made a small smile, one that may have been forced. The looming gloom was yet very apparent even though it resembled the usual smile of his Queen that he was used to witnessing.
“No, I shall be well; hence the food shall be excused,” she said, before going into a state of silence. She looked down at her right palm—deep in pondering—before she looked back at the sky beyond the window. The cloudy skies obscured the view of the sun as ever. “I thought I would not wake up this time…”
“It would be a miserable day if Her Majesty didn’t wake…” Aramus said softly.
“Yet I would find continued peace in slumber.”
“Does Her Majesty wish to?” Aramus asked with trepidation. I could say the same of myself though...
“Of course, everyone likes to rest, but I still have much to accomplish.”
His fears allayed, Aramus cracked a smile. “Would my liege like to rest just that little bit longer in this abode?”
Then leave this relic of the past be in peace and go. There was no one to rely on for the moment, and Her Majesty knew the degree of loyalty her Magister had for her.
“Mn. I really… prefer this abode. Much more than the rest of the Royal residences.”
“Then rest we shall. I will strive to live up to Her Majesty’s expectations whilst we remain here,” Aramus said with a bow.
Despite the previous thought, Her Majesty couldn’t help but say thus: “Ah, but you do not necessarily need to serve me, Mister Linfield. I am no longer the Queen of Britan now.”
“That does not change the fact that my life still belongs to Her Majesty… but I believe saying the title in public would cause… problems,” Aramus said respectfully.
As one would believe…“Problems?”
“Like my liege has said, Your Majesty are no longer the Queen… referring to Your Majesty as such might draw unwanted attention. Would there be any other title that my liege finds suitable?”
“Only other title involved the Empress of India, Her Grace, Her Majesty, Protector of… well, as a lady, however, I would not mind some attention. Hoho.”
“Then shall I continue to address my liege as such?” Aramus offered with a tilt of his head.
“Silly, it means you are free to address me as you wish. I do not mind if you choose to call me by my given name.”
“Victoria…” Aramus said to himself, as if unsure he was about to call his liege by her first name. “Lady Victoria.”
“Oh dear, that was surprisingly easy.”
Aramus looked away from her as she said that, somewhat unsure himself. Calling her that would definitely take some getting used to.
“I’ve just been so used to addressing my Lady by her title that it feels strange, like I’m not the one saying the words… This is… new, but I could get used to it.”
“That is good to hear, albeit I did not expect you to readily accept my request.” The Queen looked back to the window again, the expression easing up once more from her smile. “What do you think, Mister Linfield? What do you think… will be the future of Britain?”
“Only time will tell, Lady Victoria. Whether Princess Louise and Beatrice really have the people in their hearts when they staged the rebellion will show its effects sooner or later. The common folk will be unaware of what truly transpired in Buckingham but as they say, ignorance is bliss. But even if they hold the country’s best interest at heart, I cannot accept such treatment towards Milady. Tis far too cruel...” Aramus wringed the corner of his servant shirt in frustration.
“I suppose it was only necessary in their part to usurp the throne for Albert, they needed to remove the person who would not give it up simply via persuasion. Regardless, I am unsure as to what I must do.”
“Perhaps take a step back for now? Let us see how they manage our Great Britain. I believe there is still much Milady can accomplish, things that might have been restricted by the throne now made possible.”
“That is true… now I have so much time; I am not sure how to spend it.”
“Perhaps we might try to get into contact with whoever remains that is loyal to Milady? That and finding a safer abode for Milady to reside in, somewhere a bit further than here.”
“I am not quite interested in finding an abode. I would like to find the Diogenes instead.”
“Diogenes… how many of them are there, milady?”
“Four.”
“Four that are loyal to milady… Was Duchess Cavendish Bentwick one of them…?”
“No. There was Duchess Frederica, Duke Honeysett, Earl of Aberdeen, and… I suppose we are not required to contact the final Diogene.”
“I do not believe my Master would let Duchess Frederica die so easily, but I will try contacting him. Earl Aberdeen was fending off a portion of the rebels by himself… and as for Duke Honeysett, I do not believe I’ve met him.”
“I suppose getting into contact with the Duchess may be good enough.”
“My apologies for not being of more use… Would Milady like to stay here for a week longer whilst I try to get in touch with my Master?”
“I shall remain here no longer than three days.”
“Understood, milady. I will visit the Space Police headquarters to see if there is any information I can find regarding my Master and Duchess Frederica’s whereabouts. Is there anywhere Milady intend to travel to after those three days?”
“That is something I must mull over for the time being, Mister Linfield. I wish you well on the travels.”
“I wish the same to Milady too. I will be returning shortly when I have information.” Bowing, Aramus gathered the unfinished meal and excused himself from the room, leaving Victoria to her thoughts.
Queen Victoria looked back down to her palm again.
Time… is it?
He had administered simple first aid to himself, bandaging his wounds and doing what he could but it wasn’t enough to prevent scarring in a few areas. Any strenuous physical activity was out of the question as it would reopen his wounds, but the chores he had been doing so far seemed alright.
The pantry had only contained dry goods and nothing fresh to eat, so Aramus had visited the town after changing his clothes from some spares in the servant's quarters. The suit was a little too conspicuous on such an isle. The card issued to him by the Space Police couldn’t be used either, not that he’d want to draw attention to himself. He would instead head to scrounge around in the manor for any pence or pound that might be found. That and whatever he had on him would have to be enough, sans a few bloodstained coins.
He had bought enough staples to last a few days with the money and hurried back, hoping that his appearance wouldn’t raise suspicion in such a town. Usually, most people in such an area knew each other and hence he had to make himself scarce. He had been enjoying a simple meal of cream soup and bread when Queen Victoria finally awoken.
“Good morning… Mister Linfield,” Victoria greeted, after getting into a sitting position on her bed, and turning to the window. “How long has it been?”
“A week, Your Majesty. Is Your Majesty feeling better?” Aramus asked, leaving his meal for later as he paced over to the bed.
The eyes of the Queen were listless, and they still appeared to be very tired; there was a forlorn look on her face.
“I do not know…”
Some of her mood spread over to Aramus and he felt distress at Victoria’s state.
“I will retrieve some hot soup and tea, something to warm Your Majesty up after that slumber.”
The Queen made a small smile, one that may have been forced. The looming gloom was yet very apparent even though it resembled the usual smile of his Queen that he was used to witnessing.
“No, I shall be well; hence the food shall be excused,” she said, before going into a state of silence. She looked down at her right palm—deep in pondering—before she looked back at the sky beyond the window. The cloudy skies obscured the view of the sun as ever. “I thought I would not wake up this time…”
“It would be a miserable day if Her Majesty didn’t wake…” Aramus said softly.
“Yet I would find continued peace in slumber.”
“Does Her Majesty wish to?” Aramus asked with trepidation. I could say the same of myself though...
“Of course, everyone likes to rest, but I still have much to accomplish.”
His fears allayed, Aramus cracked a smile. “Would my liege like to rest just that little bit longer in this abode?”
Then leave this relic of the past be in peace and go. There was no one to rely on for the moment, and Her Majesty knew the degree of loyalty her Magister had for her.
“Mn. I really… prefer this abode. Much more than the rest of the Royal residences.”
“Then rest we shall. I will strive to live up to Her Majesty’s expectations whilst we remain here,” Aramus said with a bow.
Despite the previous thought, Her Majesty couldn’t help but say thus: “Ah, but you do not necessarily need to serve me, Mister Linfield. I am no longer the Queen of Britan now.”
“That does not change the fact that my life still belongs to Her Majesty… but I believe saying the title in public would cause… problems,” Aramus said respectfully.
As one would believe…“Problems?”
“Like my liege has said, Your Majesty are no longer the Queen… referring to Your Majesty as such might draw unwanted attention. Would there be any other title that my liege finds suitable?”
“Only other title involved the Empress of India, Her Grace, Her Majesty, Protector of… well, as a lady, however, I would not mind some attention. Hoho.”
“Then shall I continue to address my liege as such?” Aramus offered with a tilt of his head.
“Silly, it means you are free to address me as you wish. I do not mind if you choose to call me by my given name.”
“Victoria…” Aramus said to himself, as if unsure he was about to call his liege by her first name. “Lady Victoria.”
“Oh dear, that was surprisingly easy.”
Aramus looked away from her as she said that, somewhat unsure himself. Calling her that would definitely take some getting used to.
“I’ve just been so used to addressing my Lady by her title that it feels strange, like I’m not the one saying the words… This is… new, but I could get used to it.”
“That is good to hear, albeit I did not expect you to readily accept my request.” The Queen looked back to the window again, the expression easing up once more from her smile. “What do you think, Mister Linfield? What do you think… will be the future of Britain?”
“Only time will tell, Lady Victoria. Whether Princess Louise and Beatrice really have the people in their hearts when they staged the rebellion will show its effects sooner or later. The common folk will be unaware of what truly transpired in Buckingham but as they say, ignorance is bliss. But even if they hold the country’s best interest at heart, I cannot accept such treatment towards Milady. Tis far too cruel...” Aramus wringed the corner of his servant shirt in frustration.
“I suppose it was only necessary in their part to usurp the throne for Albert, they needed to remove the person who would not give it up simply via persuasion. Regardless, I am unsure as to what I must do.”
“Perhaps take a step back for now? Let us see how they manage our Great Britain. I believe there is still much Milady can accomplish, things that might have been restricted by the throne now made possible.”
“That is true… now I have so much time; I am not sure how to spend it.”
“Perhaps we might try to get into contact with whoever remains that is loyal to Milady? That and finding a safer abode for Milady to reside in, somewhere a bit further than here.”
“I am not quite interested in finding an abode. I would like to find the Diogenes instead.”
“Diogenes… how many of them are there, milady?”
“Four.”
“Four that are loyal to milady… Was Duchess Cavendish Bentwick one of them…?”
“No. There was Duchess Frederica, Duke Honeysett, Earl of Aberdeen, and… I suppose we are not required to contact the final Diogene.”
“I do not believe my Master would let Duchess Frederica die so easily, but I will try contacting him. Earl Aberdeen was fending off a portion of the rebels by himself… and as for Duke Honeysett, I do not believe I’ve met him.”
“I suppose getting into contact with the Duchess may be good enough.”
“My apologies for not being of more use… Would Milady like to stay here for a week longer whilst I try to get in touch with my Master?”
“I shall remain here no longer than three days.”
“Understood, milady. I will visit the Space Police headquarters to see if there is any information I can find regarding my Master and Duchess Frederica’s whereabouts. Is there anywhere Milady intend to travel to after those three days?”
“That is something I must mull over for the time being, Mister Linfield. I wish you well on the travels.”
“I wish the same to Milady too. I will be returning shortly when I have information.” Bowing, Aramus gathered the unfinished meal and excused himself from the room, leaving Victoria to her thoughts.
Queen Victoria looked back down to her palm again.
Time… is it?
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Kaitlyn and the Prince exited the Crystal Temple.
She faced the expanse that included the vivid azure sky and its reflection that was the Pacific Ocean all around them.
The Prince walked up to the left wordlessly, only making a motion with his hand to follow along. For a moment it seemed as though he was going to walk straight into the water. As he strode up to the edge of the crystal floor, Kaitlyn could see chunks of Mystical Crystals coming up to make the path from the aquatic body.
The pair walked for some moments before they could see a large field come up from the water. It was going to be a field on which Kaitlyn would be trained to fight as a Crystal Paladin. When she looked back, it seemed that the path she had traversed for some time was a bridge leading up to this circular practice field for the Paladins. Due to the water covering up everything, no outsiders would think that such a place even existed.
As they reached the center of the newfound arena, Kaitlyn could see a helicopter descend from the sky and land in the furthest corner of her vision—the spot where she came from just a day ago herself.
“Well now, we are here, for better or worse.” The Prince looked around, putting up his hands and motioning around the once battlefield.
Kaitlyn could see various blades and pieces of armor on the floor—seemingly stuck against the crystal floor—along with a few protrusions of Mystical Crystals that could perhaps serve as seats if she ever felt tired. There were signs of dry blood that had not been washed away completely by the ocean water for some reason.
“What happens now?” Kaitlyn asked.
“Take up your sword.”
As Leopold spoke, he brandished his sword from its sheathe that was strapped across his hip. It was immediately clad in crystal, a sight she had once witnessed back in Buckingham House.
Kaitlyn picked up one of the blades lying around. “How do I do that?”
“You shall learn eventually, Miss Mercer.” Leopold entered a stance as a swordsman, pointing his blade toward her. “Right now, we duel.”
“That’s it? I was expecting something a little more… special.”
Do not let him—
Before the Goddess could finish providing her warning, Prince Leopold’s blade struck at Kaitlyn’s. The movement was almost missed and if not for years of training, she’d have surely been cut down right there and then.
Whoa! He’s not playing around, is he? Kaitlyn thought. She went in for an attack to try to gain an advantage, but the Prince blocked it with ease.
Just so you know, this is no spar—it is a death match. When he breaks the Sacred Crystal, we both pass away.
You’ve gotta be kidding me! On second thought, I think I’d prefer a plain old duel!
That child is impatient! He likely thinks bringing you to the brink of death is the fastest way to learn to wield my powers.
As soon as the Goddess finished speaking in her mind, Kaitlyn’s blade snapped in two as the crystal clad sword of Leopold passed by, the sharp air it produced laying a cut. A thin strand of blood leaked from her cheek.
Kaitlyn jumped back, gritting her teeth against the pain. She snatched another sword up from the ground and charged, only for the Prince to sidestep her.
Wouldn’t happen to have any advice, would you? Kaitlyn thought.
In order for you to tap upon my powers, we must be of the same mindset, and thus reach a level of interconnection… of sorts. Probably. All it means is that you have to focus on the gem you have.
Kaitlyn tried to do as Euphrosyne said and focus. She could have sworn she felt something, but nothing happened. Her sword didn’t change as the Prince’s had.
She deflected a blow from the prince and brought her sword down, meaning to cut into his shoulder. Their blades clashed, sending sparks flying. Their swords quivered as they fought for control, neither of them willing to give in. She searched the Prince’s face and found only a pair of cold eyes staring back at her.
In those cold pair of eyes Kaitlyn could undoubtedly feel bloodlust—Leopold was serious. It was no joke, and he was completely composed about it.
Her line of thought was broken when he abruptly kicked. Despite being a gentleman usually, he treated her differently now. Before Kaitlyn could recover from the brutal hit to her gut, he tossed some of the stray blades at her nonchalantly, yet the precision was as scary as pinpoint, her own sword just barely saving her life, however old and rusty it was.
Before she was completely back to her game and entered her stance, Leopold made a swift thrust—the tip of his sword pressing against her Sacred Crystal. An outburst of power took place in that instant, and the two were sent away from each other.
Kaitlyn palmed her chest, and most importantly, her newly acquired jewel. Something was wrong, and she frowned—not in doubt but in pain. Her expression contorted further. As she screamed up to the heavens, so did her spirit dwelling in her soul. An intense pain was felt in her head and it felt as though it was spread to the rest of her body.
She fell down on her knees, breathing rapidly. Her heart was beating faster than ever and she could seldom find her vision going dark.
Eyes front, Kait!
Immediately, she put her guard up with her blade in front, resulting in a loud clang. Sparks flew up once more as the Prince and the ex-Enforcer pressed back at each other in order to gain the upper hand. She found herself in a desperate situation, where she could hardly feel the energy she had earlier; she was now very weak and frail. She could feel her bones shaking under her skin, and it would be any moment from now when Leopold would end her once and for all.
Kaitlyn tried once more to focus on the Crystal, but the powers of the Lost Form continued to remain dormant. I’m open to any suggestions!
Remember my words… who do you fight for? This is the survival of the fittest, child!
The voice of the Goddess sounded strained and tired ever since the Prince’s feat of making contact with her gem, and now Kaitlyn could feel her blade cracking.
With a desperate surge of strength, she forced the Prince back and rolled clear. She threw the ruined sword at him only for it to be deflected. She took up yet another sword. I’m fighting for myself, so I can punch his pretty teeth in!
She formed a boulder and launched it at the Prince, but he dodged it effortlessly.
Hours had passed and they fought, and the duo had gained many viewers now. At first it was only the guards casting their glances at the two, now it was a dozen Paladins cheering for the Prince from afar.
That said, Kaitlyn’s situation had not improved in any way, but she managed to hold herself fairly well considering her situation. She gained back her composure for some time but it was waning once more, despite the fact that Leopold hadn’t managed to nail another strike at her crystal-adorned chest. As the time passed, however, she could mysteriously tell that her connection to her spirit was improving somehow. The more her resolve was strengthened the greater the rush of energy was.
An opening appeared in the Prince’s defense and Kaitlyn pounced on the opportunity. Rusted steel bit flesh. The blade dripped blood as she retracted it. She allowed herself a small smile, but she didn’t let her guard down. She doubted the Prince’s would be letting his guard down again anytime soon. They circled each other wearily. Kaitlyn struck, but the Prince overturned her blow.
Thus began Leopold’s attacks in great rush and speed. She was pushed back mercilessly, their blades clanging faster than before. Her slashes were sharp yet the Prince’s were perhaps a few times more fast and responsive to her moves. Either he was vigilant after she landed her only blow so far, or it was a stroke of luck that allowed her to make it past his peerless guard.
His sword was shrouded by not only the Mystical Crystal but also greater magic now as she could see a blue wind swirling with it. It shined, and her instincts warned her, telling her to run away. In fear, she stepped backwards, and a tiny crystal protrusion struck with her feet and she fell on her back. A wave of blinding light was sent as the Prince swept his blade at the air, a destructive wave coming down to her.
Naturally, the explosion was followed by a storm of debris comprised mostly of the crystal rocks showering down for but a short moment. Kaitlyn couldn’t be bothered with the gaping cut on her chest. Her Sacred Crystal had cracked on its very edge, and the pain was indescribable.
Her vision went white. Even as her surroundings began to come back into focus, all she could think of was the pain relentlessly hammering at her skull, as if it was trying to break a hole to escape. She tried to open her mouth to scream and realized it was already open. It sounded as if people were talking, but her ears rang too much to make out the words.
The Goddess shouted at her many times, but what brought her sanity back was not the sound, but pain. Leopold’s sword was buried deep into her stomach even as she was done. She couldn’t tell if he had forgone his chivalry, but she knew that he was out to truly kill her as the Goddess had claimed. She coughed, blood came past her lips. She could see the moon behind the Prince. It was already night—all dark and quiet. The onlookers were only watching with still eyes.
Euphrosyne… It took effort even to think out the name. Still here. Though for how much longer, she couldn’t say.
Summoning Vim mana, the air above her cracked with a blinding flash of light. Curses rang out from the spectators, but she ignored them. Biting back the pain, she climbed to her feet, sword in hand, and rushed the Prince. Now may be her only chance. Their blades clashed once more. Even disoriented, the Prince was no pushover. Kaitlyn didn’t let it deter her.
She fought with every last bit of strength she had. Not a single blow managed to connect, but she was driving him back.
In the dark was his sword glowing with the crystals magically. Now the same crystals started to form all across his long, fluttering jet black overcoat, layering it with an azure light that would make it even harder for her to fight him. She now noticed the break of dawn and the light coming from behind the back of the Prince.
It only now dawned upon Kaitlyn just how much time had elapsed since the start of their supposed death match. A whole day had passed by as she fought tooth and nail for her very life, and it only felt like a second ago when she noted the moon in the dead of the night when the only noises were of the wind, the waves, and their blades. She heard the calls of the birds as if she was being encouraged to fight, the light brightening, reinforcing this feeling.
Now, it was not only his blade glittering under its shadow, but hers too. Subconsciously, she had managed to activate her Lost Form.
Make an oath… an oath to your heart. Kaitlyn Mercer—you are a Crystal Paladin.
Her blade shined, an intense energy wrapped it and the flow of power not only lied in her sword but her body too, all coming from her jewel that was etched onto her chest—it too shone brightly, not losing in terms of radiance to the sun.
As the spiritual energy filled her being, the Goddess continued.
Would you fight for not only yourself—but for the right, and for the sake of cleaving all that are wrong and evil?
Their blades met again. I would.
Trust in your talents you shall, then. Go forth, my Paladin—strike down this avatar of evil that your Prince pretends to be, and prove to him that you are worthy of bearing the title of a Crystal Paladin.
Forgotten were her wounds. Forgotten was the crippling pain from hours ago. The Prince lashed out, an invitation to continue their deadly dance and the former Enforcer accepted it, matching him step for step with the grace lent to her by the Goddess.
Kaitlyn blocked, feinted right. The Prince jumped back, her blade slicing the air where he’d been a second before. She closed the distance and parried his next strike. The Prince froze with his sword above his head. The tip of Kaitlyn’s blade dug into his neck.
She panted as the warm light of dawn bathed them. “I win.”
The Prince finally cracked a smile and put down his blade, the crystals peeling themselves off it and his attire.
“That you do.”
Kaitlyn lowered her own blade. She let It fell from her hands and clatter to the crystal floor. We did it. But before she could make another move, she collapsed, the crystals on her vanishing as well.
She faced the expanse that included the vivid azure sky and its reflection that was the Pacific Ocean all around them.
The Prince walked up to the left wordlessly, only making a motion with his hand to follow along. For a moment it seemed as though he was going to walk straight into the water. As he strode up to the edge of the crystal floor, Kaitlyn could see chunks of Mystical Crystals coming up to make the path from the aquatic body.
The pair walked for some moments before they could see a large field come up from the water. It was going to be a field on which Kaitlyn would be trained to fight as a Crystal Paladin. When she looked back, it seemed that the path she had traversed for some time was a bridge leading up to this circular practice field for the Paladins. Due to the water covering up everything, no outsiders would think that such a place even existed.
As they reached the center of the newfound arena, Kaitlyn could see a helicopter descend from the sky and land in the furthest corner of her vision—the spot where she came from just a day ago herself.
“Well now, we are here, for better or worse.” The Prince looked around, putting up his hands and motioning around the once battlefield.
Kaitlyn could see various blades and pieces of armor on the floor—seemingly stuck against the crystal floor—along with a few protrusions of Mystical Crystals that could perhaps serve as seats if she ever felt tired. There were signs of dry blood that had not been washed away completely by the ocean water for some reason.
“What happens now?” Kaitlyn asked.
“Take up your sword.”
As Leopold spoke, he brandished his sword from its sheathe that was strapped across his hip. It was immediately clad in crystal, a sight she had once witnessed back in Buckingham House.
Kaitlyn picked up one of the blades lying around. “How do I do that?”
“You shall learn eventually, Miss Mercer.” Leopold entered a stance as a swordsman, pointing his blade toward her. “Right now, we duel.”
“That’s it? I was expecting something a little more… special.”
Do not let him—
Before the Goddess could finish providing her warning, Prince Leopold’s blade struck at Kaitlyn’s. The movement was almost missed and if not for years of training, she’d have surely been cut down right there and then.
Whoa! He’s not playing around, is he? Kaitlyn thought. She went in for an attack to try to gain an advantage, but the Prince blocked it with ease.
Just so you know, this is no spar—it is a death match. When he breaks the Sacred Crystal, we both pass away.
You’ve gotta be kidding me! On second thought, I think I’d prefer a plain old duel!
That child is impatient! He likely thinks bringing you to the brink of death is the fastest way to learn to wield my powers.
As soon as the Goddess finished speaking in her mind, Kaitlyn’s blade snapped in two as the crystal clad sword of Leopold passed by, the sharp air it produced laying a cut. A thin strand of blood leaked from her cheek.
Kaitlyn jumped back, gritting her teeth against the pain. She snatched another sword up from the ground and charged, only for the Prince to sidestep her.
Wouldn’t happen to have any advice, would you? Kaitlyn thought.
In order for you to tap upon my powers, we must be of the same mindset, and thus reach a level of interconnection… of sorts. Probably. All it means is that you have to focus on the gem you have.
Kaitlyn tried to do as Euphrosyne said and focus. She could have sworn she felt something, but nothing happened. Her sword didn’t change as the Prince’s had.
She deflected a blow from the prince and brought her sword down, meaning to cut into his shoulder. Their blades clashed, sending sparks flying. Their swords quivered as they fought for control, neither of them willing to give in. She searched the Prince’s face and found only a pair of cold eyes staring back at her.
In those cold pair of eyes Kaitlyn could undoubtedly feel bloodlust—Leopold was serious. It was no joke, and he was completely composed about it.
Her line of thought was broken when he abruptly kicked. Despite being a gentleman usually, he treated her differently now. Before Kaitlyn could recover from the brutal hit to her gut, he tossed some of the stray blades at her nonchalantly, yet the precision was as scary as pinpoint, her own sword just barely saving her life, however old and rusty it was.
Before she was completely back to her game and entered her stance, Leopold made a swift thrust—the tip of his sword pressing against her Sacred Crystal. An outburst of power took place in that instant, and the two were sent away from each other.
Kaitlyn palmed her chest, and most importantly, her newly acquired jewel. Something was wrong, and she frowned—not in doubt but in pain. Her expression contorted further. As she screamed up to the heavens, so did her spirit dwelling in her soul. An intense pain was felt in her head and it felt as though it was spread to the rest of her body.
She fell down on her knees, breathing rapidly. Her heart was beating faster than ever and she could seldom find her vision going dark.
Eyes front, Kait!
Immediately, she put her guard up with her blade in front, resulting in a loud clang. Sparks flew up once more as the Prince and the ex-Enforcer pressed back at each other in order to gain the upper hand. She found herself in a desperate situation, where she could hardly feel the energy she had earlier; she was now very weak and frail. She could feel her bones shaking under her skin, and it would be any moment from now when Leopold would end her once and for all.
Kaitlyn tried once more to focus on the Crystal, but the powers of the Lost Form continued to remain dormant. I’m open to any suggestions!
Remember my words… who do you fight for? This is the survival of the fittest, child!
The voice of the Goddess sounded strained and tired ever since the Prince’s feat of making contact with her gem, and now Kaitlyn could feel her blade cracking.
With a desperate surge of strength, she forced the Prince back and rolled clear. She threw the ruined sword at him only for it to be deflected. She took up yet another sword. I’m fighting for myself, so I can punch his pretty teeth in!
She formed a boulder and launched it at the Prince, but he dodged it effortlessly.
***
Hours had passed and they fought, and the duo had gained many viewers now. At first it was only the guards casting their glances at the two, now it was a dozen Paladins cheering for the Prince from afar.
That said, Kaitlyn’s situation had not improved in any way, but she managed to hold herself fairly well considering her situation. She gained back her composure for some time but it was waning once more, despite the fact that Leopold hadn’t managed to nail another strike at her crystal-adorned chest. As the time passed, however, she could mysteriously tell that her connection to her spirit was improving somehow. The more her resolve was strengthened the greater the rush of energy was.
An opening appeared in the Prince’s defense and Kaitlyn pounced on the opportunity. Rusted steel bit flesh. The blade dripped blood as she retracted it. She allowed herself a small smile, but she didn’t let her guard down. She doubted the Prince’s would be letting his guard down again anytime soon. They circled each other wearily. Kaitlyn struck, but the Prince overturned her blow.
Thus began Leopold’s attacks in great rush and speed. She was pushed back mercilessly, their blades clanging faster than before. Her slashes were sharp yet the Prince’s were perhaps a few times more fast and responsive to her moves. Either he was vigilant after she landed her only blow so far, or it was a stroke of luck that allowed her to make it past his peerless guard.
His sword was shrouded by not only the Mystical Crystal but also greater magic now as she could see a blue wind swirling with it. It shined, and her instincts warned her, telling her to run away. In fear, she stepped backwards, and a tiny crystal protrusion struck with her feet and she fell on her back. A wave of blinding light was sent as the Prince swept his blade at the air, a destructive wave coming down to her.
Naturally, the explosion was followed by a storm of debris comprised mostly of the crystal rocks showering down for but a short moment. Kaitlyn couldn’t be bothered with the gaping cut on her chest. Her Sacred Crystal had cracked on its very edge, and the pain was indescribable.
Her vision went white. Even as her surroundings began to come back into focus, all she could think of was the pain relentlessly hammering at her skull, as if it was trying to break a hole to escape. She tried to open her mouth to scream and realized it was already open. It sounded as if people were talking, but her ears rang too much to make out the words.
The Goddess shouted at her many times, but what brought her sanity back was not the sound, but pain. Leopold’s sword was buried deep into her stomach even as she was done. She couldn’t tell if he had forgone his chivalry, but she knew that he was out to truly kill her as the Goddess had claimed. She coughed, blood came past her lips. She could see the moon behind the Prince. It was already night—all dark and quiet. The onlookers were only watching with still eyes.
Euphrosyne… It took effort even to think out the name. Still here. Though for how much longer, she couldn’t say.
Summoning Vim mana, the air above her cracked with a blinding flash of light. Curses rang out from the spectators, but she ignored them. Biting back the pain, she climbed to her feet, sword in hand, and rushed the Prince. Now may be her only chance. Their blades clashed once more. Even disoriented, the Prince was no pushover. Kaitlyn didn’t let it deter her.
She fought with every last bit of strength she had. Not a single blow managed to connect, but she was driving him back.
In the dark was his sword glowing with the crystals magically. Now the same crystals started to form all across his long, fluttering jet black overcoat, layering it with an azure light that would make it even harder for her to fight him. She now noticed the break of dawn and the light coming from behind the back of the Prince.
It only now dawned upon Kaitlyn just how much time had elapsed since the start of their supposed death match. A whole day had passed by as she fought tooth and nail for her very life, and it only felt like a second ago when she noted the moon in the dead of the night when the only noises were of the wind, the waves, and their blades. She heard the calls of the birds as if she was being encouraged to fight, the light brightening, reinforcing this feeling.
Now, it was not only his blade glittering under its shadow, but hers too. Subconsciously, she had managed to activate her Lost Form.
Make an oath… an oath to your heart. Kaitlyn Mercer—you are a Crystal Paladin.
Her blade shined, an intense energy wrapped it and the flow of power not only lied in her sword but her body too, all coming from her jewel that was etched onto her chest—it too shone brightly, not losing in terms of radiance to the sun.
As the spiritual energy filled her being, the Goddess continued.
Would you fight for not only yourself—but for the right, and for the sake of cleaving all that are wrong and evil?
Their blades met again. I would.
Trust in your talents you shall, then. Go forth, my Paladin—strike down this avatar of evil that your Prince pretends to be, and prove to him that you are worthy of bearing the title of a Crystal Paladin.
Forgotten were her wounds. Forgotten was the crippling pain from hours ago. The Prince lashed out, an invitation to continue their deadly dance and the former Enforcer accepted it, matching him step for step with the grace lent to her by the Goddess.
Kaitlyn blocked, feinted right. The Prince jumped back, her blade slicing the air where he’d been a second before. She closed the distance and parried his next strike. The Prince froze with his sword above his head. The tip of Kaitlyn’s blade dug into his neck.
She panted as the warm light of dawn bathed them. “I win.”
The Prince finally cracked a smile and put down his blade, the crystals peeling themselves off it and his attire.
“That you do.”
Kaitlyn lowered her own blade. She let It fell from her hands and clatter to the crystal floor. We did it. But before she could make another move, she collapsed, the crystals on her vanishing as well.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
As Kaitlyn traversed through the hallway that was made out of Mystical Crystals everywhere she could see, she found the cafeteria. The natural light of the sun made it past the magically transparent walls of the Crystal Temple and lit up the surroundings.
She could see many tables and chairs parked on the crystal floor. A few faces she knew not were having their breakfast. On the very left of her vision was the same man who acted as her guide yesterday, and he was seemingly the clerk handing out food today.
“Oh, you’re up,” the person said most nonchalantly at the sight of Kaitlyn. A few looked at her with a strange glare, noting the cuts in her dress.
“Hey,” Kaitlyn said. It was slightly reassuring to see a familiar face, even if it was the guide. However, all previous questions she had went away at the smell of food. “I’ll take some of whatever you’re serving.”
“Just some sandwiches, then?” The guide put up a plate with two sandwiches, apparently not proud of them. “I’m on breakfast duty so… you’ll have to bear with these.”
Kaitlyn accepted the plate. “I’m not much of a cook either, but why would they give you breakfast duty if all you can make is sandwiches?”
“The rules. Everyone gets to have a terrible day like this. That does mean that your day may come soon.”
“But I wasn’t going to join the Paladins, not yet anyway.”
“You’re staying here, and that’s all that matters. Unless you don’t want to train to become a Paladin.”
Kaitlyn shrugged. “I’ve had worse than breakfast duty. Speaking of training, when can I begin?”
“As soon as I’m done with this duty, we’ll go and decide on who gets to train you. Unfortunately, that means you’re waiting for an hour.”
An hour wasn’t much in the scheme of things, but Kaitlyn was eager to get started. “Is there anything I can do to help?”
“Yeah, like eating and waiting?”
“Would it kill you to show some manners?”
“Oh, definitely.”
“Well then, I’ll be right over there enjoying my breakfast while you toil away. And next time, I know not offer any assistance.”
“Good, that’s what one should do.”
Euphrosyne’s words echoed in Kaitlyn’s mind. Surely there’s a way to go about it without being a rude arse. She turned and took a seat at an empty table. She took a bite from one of the sandwiches. It tasted bland compared to the food at King Abdullah’s palace and Elizabeth’s cooking, but she wasn’t sure she could have done much better herself.
Half-way into the sandwiches, Kaitlyn found a familiar figure walk into the cafeteria. It appeared as though she was the one he was looking for, and thus strolled up to her.
“May I join you?” Prince Leopold asked.
“Of course, Your Highness, feel free.” Her mood lightened up a bit at his appearance.
The Prince sat down opposite to the ex-Enforcer. When he faced her now, however, the few cuts were painfully visible and he immediately averted his gaze.
“I assume no change of clothes were provided, Miss Mercer?”
Kaitlyn tilted her head. “Hmm? I just woke up myself not that long ago so I haven’t really had time to ask around, but I don’t really see the problem for now with…” She trailed off as she realized just how much of her skin was showing, and that the person sitting before her was a Prince. Suddenly, she didn’t feel so comfortable. “That is to say, um, a change of clothes would be much welcome.”
“Unfortunately, the only change of clothes here are uniforms of the Crystal Paladins. If you are comfortable wearing them, then I believe we may get one for you.”
“I would be grateful.” Her mind worked as she tried to come up with something to draw attention away from her exposed flesh. “Any more news about what’s going on back home?”
The Prince looked down, a look of despair on his face at the mention of their home country.
“My mother’s throne was indeed usurped. The only saving grace is that she is considered missing at the moment. There are search warrants for her labeling her as a traitor at the moment—a traitor to the country and the Magic World. The bounty is quite large.”
“If she’s alive, then I’m sure she’s doing fine considering… who she is. Is there any word about us and the Duchess? If Your Highness is presumed dead, that could be an advantage.”
“We are presumed dead for now it appears. I believe something interrupted my Sister’s spell that allowed us to survive that its effects. I do not know what, though.”
“Do you think it’s possible she could have botched it?”
“It is a possibility. Albeit, for my perfectionist Sister to botch a spellcasting that was in progress for quite a while in the battlefield… it is rather unlikely.”
“If someone interfered, then that means it was probably either Valmark or the Queen.” She took another bite from the sandwich. “What’s the plan for now?”
“Finding my mother before my Sister or her cronies do.”
“Sounds simple enough, but I wouldn’t count on everything going right. I know said I’d serve Your Highness, but depending on when Your Highness leaves, I might not be able to join. I may have passed the trial, but my training’s yet to begin.”
“That is obvious, and I would not stop you from getting to learn at least some new tricks. I shall be collecting the news and look for my mother via various means. Till the time I hear something from a trustworthy source, I do not plan to go too far to find my mother.”
Kaitlyn felt relieved that she wasn’t going to get left behind. “Just what happened during the trial? How did I end up with this?” She tapped the crystal in her chest.
The Prince made sure not to look at her chest.
“Ah, that trial tests you in many ways mentally after you reach deep into the ruins. I was just as confused as you were when I undertook the trial in the past. Each of the Sacred Crystals at the very bottom are attached in their places very well. Too well, in fact. The only way to attain them is to overcome whatever it puts into your mind. In my case, however, the Nymph Goddess took interest in me—or so she revealed later—and helped me cut down my own fears.”
Kaitlyn remembered the blade she’d stabbed into the wraith. “That’s how it went for me, literally.” She was intrigued about what fears the Prince could possibly have. Even in the face of his mother’s exile, he seemed to be taking it fairly well. “What kind of fears would Your Highness have?” She realized how personal the question was and added, “If you don’t mind me asking.”
“Ahaha… it was nothing worth knowing, really—just my fears related to The Society, and the dangers that could come with being a Prince. I was not a very confident Prince at all. I still have a long way to go even now.”
“I can understand that, the confidence part at least. Sometimes I can’t help but wonder if I’ll be up to a task, or if I’ll let someone down. I guess I’ve still got a long way to go as well.”
“Shall we be off if you are done here? I may take over for your guide for the time being if you want.”
“That’d be much appreciated.”
“Good, I wouldn’t have to keep taking care of her for the day,” Kaitlyn’s supposed guide said, somehow overhearing this agreement.
“Very well then, Mister Mark, I shall guide Miss Mercer for now.”
The Prince offered Kaitlyn a hand as he made his proclamation. Due to being a kind person, Leopold did not comment regarding his rudeness despite speaking that way in front of a Prince like him. At the back of his head, he realized his position as a Prince in exile and told himself that it would be normal for people to not show him any respect now.
As much as Kaitlyn didn’t like to admit it, what the guide said was true. He had basically been assigned to take care of her all day but then again, it was what he’d been ordered to do, wasn’t it?
“I didn’t want you as a guide anyway. I’m sure the Prince here is much more capable.” She accepted his hand and rose, turning her back on the Paladin.
The ex-guide seemed to shrug nonchalantly, while the other Paladins simply watched. To them, this was something that had happened time and time again.
“You did not need to put it that way, Miss Mercer,” Leopold said after they left the cafeteria and entered the hallway.
Kaitlyn clenched her fist. “He’s lucky I didn’t throw a boulder at his face.”
“Now that would be rude.” The Prince laughed.
“Ain’t rude if you’ve got it coming to you.”
The pair soon entered a different room where many lockers were found. There was a Paladin going over various pieces of armor. The Prince and the man spoke for some moments in a different language before he ushered to Kaitlyn and they exited the room. It seemed like the foreign person was too busy to even say hello to her.
“I asked my friend back there to prepare your uniform. I hope you do not find it rude how he figured out your… body’s size and proportions from a glance.”
“Why would I find that rude? It sounds like a useful skill to have.”
“Ah… according to him, some women do not like it when he measures them that way.”
“It’s not like he didn’t have a reason to look at me. What language was that, by the way?”
“French. I had the opportunity to go to France before attending the Royal Academy, so it was the perfect opportunity to learn the language there.”
“I’ve never been out of the country before now. Can’t say it’s been the most enjoyable of experiences.”
“I suppose it differs based on why one leaves their country. I was only accompanying my mother, so it was more or less a vacation.”
Kaitlyn’s parents had never made enough money for them to go on vacation. “Sounds like it was nice.”
“We actually faced several assassination attempts,” the Prince added with a smile.
“On second thought, spending a quiet day at home doesn’t sound so bad.”
“You should be more adventurous. It is more fun that way. Unlike me, you would never have enough responsibilities to hold you at home for extended periods of time.”
“My idea of fun isn’t fighting off assassins, although it was satisfying whenever I finished a job for the Council.”
“Haha! Well, I would not make a habit out of battling assassins, but I am more of the type of person who would rather get used to the possibility of danger and venture out to see what I had not before.”
Kaitlyn smiled. “Not what I expected of a Prince, though I guess I shouldn’t be surprised after the way Your Highness handled himself in the battle at the palace, or the fact that Your Highness knew a Lost Form. I’ve always wondered what a more peaceful life would be like.” Her smile faded. “But the only thing I ever really got good at was beating up bullies.”
“Was there anything strange about the way I handled myself back at the palace?”
“Your Highness knew his way around a fight. I always imagined someone of Your Highness’ standing would be more… sheltered.”
“Ah… all of my siblings and I have had our fair share of battle experiences, which is rather unusual for members of our standing indeed, especially in the Magic World. However, it really helped us grow.”
“I don’t doubt it. It takes a lot of discipline to get good at fighting.”
“You should assume in the event you face someone like my Sister, though… each of the Royal members of our country are closer to the Archmages then one may believe.”
“It’s not a stretch of the imagination after what your sister did to us, but thanks for the warning.”
“Haha… that said, your next step is to have a Master who would teach you the Lost Form.”
“Is it not like the Academy where they have someone whose job is to train people?”
“Not quite. When it comes to the Lost Form, anyone who has mastered it is fit to be a teacher.”
Kaitlyn crossed her arms. “Well, you’re already acting as my guide…”
“If you are fine with a slower-than-usual training then I would be happy to teach you, Miss Mercer.”
“I’m going with you anyway once we find out more about the Queen. This way, we can continue on the road.”
“If you say so. There was one other potential Paladin who could instruct you, and has more time, but if you truly find me acceptable, we can start very soon.”
“I think Your Highness will do fine.”
“Very well… and just so you know, I will not make it easy just because you are a lady.”
Kaitlyn grinned. “I wouldn’t expect Your Highness to.”
She could see many tables and chairs parked on the crystal floor. A few faces she knew not were having their breakfast. On the very left of her vision was the same man who acted as her guide yesterday, and he was seemingly the clerk handing out food today.
“Oh, you’re up,” the person said most nonchalantly at the sight of Kaitlyn. A few looked at her with a strange glare, noting the cuts in her dress.
“Hey,” Kaitlyn said. It was slightly reassuring to see a familiar face, even if it was the guide. However, all previous questions she had went away at the smell of food. “I’ll take some of whatever you’re serving.”
“Just some sandwiches, then?” The guide put up a plate with two sandwiches, apparently not proud of them. “I’m on breakfast duty so… you’ll have to bear with these.”
Kaitlyn accepted the plate. “I’m not much of a cook either, but why would they give you breakfast duty if all you can make is sandwiches?”
“The rules. Everyone gets to have a terrible day like this. That does mean that your day may come soon.”
“But I wasn’t going to join the Paladins, not yet anyway.”
“You’re staying here, and that’s all that matters. Unless you don’t want to train to become a Paladin.”
Kaitlyn shrugged. “I’ve had worse than breakfast duty. Speaking of training, when can I begin?”
“As soon as I’m done with this duty, we’ll go and decide on who gets to train you. Unfortunately, that means you’re waiting for an hour.”
An hour wasn’t much in the scheme of things, but Kaitlyn was eager to get started. “Is there anything I can do to help?”
“Yeah, like eating and waiting?”
“Would it kill you to show some manners?”
“Oh, definitely.”
“Well then, I’ll be right over there enjoying my breakfast while you toil away. And next time, I know not offer any assistance.”
“Good, that’s what one should do.”
Euphrosyne’s words echoed in Kaitlyn’s mind. Surely there’s a way to go about it without being a rude arse. She turned and took a seat at an empty table. She took a bite from one of the sandwiches. It tasted bland compared to the food at King Abdullah’s palace and Elizabeth’s cooking, but she wasn’t sure she could have done much better herself.
Half-way into the sandwiches, Kaitlyn found a familiar figure walk into the cafeteria. It appeared as though she was the one he was looking for, and thus strolled up to her.
“May I join you?” Prince Leopold asked.
“Of course, Your Highness, feel free.” Her mood lightened up a bit at his appearance.
The Prince sat down opposite to the ex-Enforcer. When he faced her now, however, the few cuts were painfully visible and he immediately averted his gaze.
“I assume no change of clothes were provided, Miss Mercer?”
Kaitlyn tilted her head. “Hmm? I just woke up myself not that long ago so I haven’t really had time to ask around, but I don’t really see the problem for now with…” She trailed off as she realized just how much of her skin was showing, and that the person sitting before her was a Prince. Suddenly, she didn’t feel so comfortable. “That is to say, um, a change of clothes would be much welcome.”
“Unfortunately, the only change of clothes here are uniforms of the Crystal Paladins. If you are comfortable wearing them, then I believe we may get one for you.”
“I would be grateful.” Her mind worked as she tried to come up with something to draw attention away from her exposed flesh. “Any more news about what’s going on back home?”
The Prince looked down, a look of despair on his face at the mention of their home country.
“My mother’s throne was indeed usurped. The only saving grace is that she is considered missing at the moment. There are search warrants for her labeling her as a traitor at the moment—a traitor to the country and the Magic World. The bounty is quite large.”
“If she’s alive, then I’m sure she’s doing fine considering… who she is. Is there any word about us and the Duchess? If Your Highness is presumed dead, that could be an advantage.”
“We are presumed dead for now it appears. I believe something interrupted my Sister’s spell that allowed us to survive that its effects. I do not know what, though.”
“Do you think it’s possible she could have botched it?”
“It is a possibility. Albeit, for my perfectionist Sister to botch a spellcasting that was in progress for quite a while in the battlefield… it is rather unlikely.”
“If someone interfered, then that means it was probably either Valmark or the Queen.” She took another bite from the sandwich. “What’s the plan for now?”
“Finding my mother before my Sister or her cronies do.”
“Sounds simple enough, but I wouldn’t count on everything going right. I know said I’d serve Your Highness, but depending on when Your Highness leaves, I might not be able to join. I may have passed the trial, but my training’s yet to begin.”
“That is obvious, and I would not stop you from getting to learn at least some new tricks. I shall be collecting the news and look for my mother via various means. Till the time I hear something from a trustworthy source, I do not plan to go too far to find my mother.”
Kaitlyn felt relieved that she wasn’t going to get left behind. “Just what happened during the trial? How did I end up with this?” She tapped the crystal in her chest.
The Prince made sure not to look at her chest.
“Ah, that trial tests you in many ways mentally after you reach deep into the ruins. I was just as confused as you were when I undertook the trial in the past. Each of the Sacred Crystals at the very bottom are attached in their places very well. Too well, in fact. The only way to attain them is to overcome whatever it puts into your mind. In my case, however, the Nymph Goddess took interest in me—or so she revealed later—and helped me cut down my own fears.”
Kaitlyn remembered the blade she’d stabbed into the wraith. “That’s how it went for me, literally.” She was intrigued about what fears the Prince could possibly have. Even in the face of his mother’s exile, he seemed to be taking it fairly well. “What kind of fears would Your Highness have?” She realized how personal the question was and added, “If you don’t mind me asking.”
“Ahaha… it was nothing worth knowing, really—just my fears related to The Society, and the dangers that could come with being a Prince. I was not a very confident Prince at all. I still have a long way to go even now.”
“I can understand that, the confidence part at least. Sometimes I can’t help but wonder if I’ll be up to a task, or if I’ll let someone down. I guess I’ve still got a long way to go as well.”
“Shall we be off if you are done here? I may take over for your guide for the time being if you want.”
“That’d be much appreciated.”
“Good, I wouldn’t have to keep taking care of her for the day,” Kaitlyn’s supposed guide said, somehow overhearing this agreement.
“Very well then, Mister Mark, I shall guide Miss Mercer for now.”
The Prince offered Kaitlyn a hand as he made his proclamation. Due to being a kind person, Leopold did not comment regarding his rudeness despite speaking that way in front of a Prince like him. At the back of his head, he realized his position as a Prince in exile and told himself that it would be normal for people to not show him any respect now.
As much as Kaitlyn didn’t like to admit it, what the guide said was true. He had basically been assigned to take care of her all day but then again, it was what he’d been ordered to do, wasn’t it?
“I didn’t want you as a guide anyway. I’m sure the Prince here is much more capable.” She accepted his hand and rose, turning her back on the Paladin.
The ex-guide seemed to shrug nonchalantly, while the other Paladins simply watched. To them, this was something that had happened time and time again.
“You did not need to put it that way, Miss Mercer,” Leopold said after they left the cafeteria and entered the hallway.
Kaitlyn clenched her fist. “He’s lucky I didn’t throw a boulder at his face.”
“Now that would be rude.” The Prince laughed.
“Ain’t rude if you’ve got it coming to you.”
The pair soon entered a different room where many lockers were found. There was a Paladin going over various pieces of armor. The Prince and the man spoke for some moments in a different language before he ushered to Kaitlyn and they exited the room. It seemed like the foreign person was too busy to even say hello to her.
“I asked my friend back there to prepare your uniform. I hope you do not find it rude how he figured out your… body’s size and proportions from a glance.”
“Why would I find that rude? It sounds like a useful skill to have.”
“Ah… according to him, some women do not like it when he measures them that way.”
“It’s not like he didn’t have a reason to look at me. What language was that, by the way?”
“French. I had the opportunity to go to France before attending the Royal Academy, so it was the perfect opportunity to learn the language there.”
“I’ve never been out of the country before now. Can’t say it’s been the most enjoyable of experiences.”
“I suppose it differs based on why one leaves their country. I was only accompanying my mother, so it was more or less a vacation.”
Kaitlyn’s parents had never made enough money for them to go on vacation. “Sounds like it was nice.”
“We actually faced several assassination attempts,” the Prince added with a smile.
“On second thought, spending a quiet day at home doesn’t sound so bad.”
“You should be more adventurous. It is more fun that way. Unlike me, you would never have enough responsibilities to hold you at home for extended periods of time.”
“My idea of fun isn’t fighting off assassins, although it was satisfying whenever I finished a job for the Council.”
“Haha! Well, I would not make a habit out of battling assassins, but I am more of the type of person who would rather get used to the possibility of danger and venture out to see what I had not before.”
Kaitlyn smiled. “Not what I expected of a Prince, though I guess I shouldn’t be surprised after the way Your Highness handled himself in the battle at the palace, or the fact that Your Highness knew a Lost Form. I’ve always wondered what a more peaceful life would be like.” Her smile faded. “But the only thing I ever really got good at was beating up bullies.”
“Was there anything strange about the way I handled myself back at the palace?”
“Your Highness knew his way around a fight. I always imagined someone of Your Highness’ standing would be more… sheltered.”
“Ah… all of my siblings and I have had our fair share of battle experiences, which is rather unusual for members of our standing indeed, especially in the Magic World. However, it really helped us grow.”
“I don’t doubt it. It takes a lot of discipline to get good at fighting.”
“You should assume in the event you face someone like my Sister, though… each of the Royal members of our country are closer to the Archmages then one may believe.”
“It’s not a stretch of the imagination after what your sister did to us, but thanks for the warning.”
“Haha… that said, your next step is to have a Master who would teach you the Lost Form.”
“Is it not like the Academy where they have someone whose job is to train people?”
“Not quite. When it comes to the Lost Form, anyone who has mastered it is fit to be a teacher.”
Kaitlyn crossed her arms. “Well, you’re already acting as my guide…”
“If you are fine with a slower-than-usual training then I would be happy to teach you, Miss Mercer.”
“I’m going with you anyway once we find out more about the Queen. This way, we can continue on the road.”
“If you say so. There was one other potential Paladin who could instruct you, and has more time, but if you truly find me acceptable, we can start very soon.”
“I think Your Highness will do fine.”
“Very well… and just so you know, I will not make it easy just because you are a lady.”
Kaitlyn grinned. “I wouldn’t expect Your Highness to.”
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Unlike her previous abode, Kaitlyn’s supposed apartment where she was residing in was particularly different. As her eyelids parted, her vision fell upon walls made out of the Mystical Crystal of the Crystal Temple. Even if it was supposed to be an apartment, there was only one room other than her bedroom where no furniture was provided; it was empty, save for a carpet. There was no kitchen either, and she’d usually need to go to the cafeteria to eat. She could see her room illuminated by the sunlight, as the walls were transparent from the inside. It felt rather odd to sleep in such a room.
Suffice it to say, the Crystal Summit was vastly different than anyone’s imaginations. Perhaps strange to an extent too.
The doors could hardly be noticed in the walls, and one would have to place a hand for them to open. Outsiders may never tell apart a door from the regular crystal wall.
Despite a full night’s rest, Kaitlyn still felt sluggish from her activities of diving that had resulted from the trial.
So it wasn’t just a dream, then, she thought as she took in the apartment. It was her first time examining it. Before, she had been too exhausted to do anything other than crawl into the bed. Sitting up, she looked down at that patch crystal imbedded in her chest. She touched it and felt along the edges where it met skin. What exactly had happened to her? Her guide had told her she was supposed to retrieve a Mystical Crystal, but she had no memory of getting one.
She stood up and stretched.
Well, there was no way to actually take it out of that place underwater.
A voice echoed into Kaitlyn’s mind in response to her own thoughts. She was instantly reminded of the time she met the mermaid at the end of her trial.
Can… someone hear me? she thought.
A little too clear for comfort.
As if I like this any more than you do! Who are you? Kaitlyn surveyed the room once more, but it was just her.
You forgot? How cold. I am a part of you now.
I remember you from the trial, but that doesn’t really tell me much.
Shall we start with the introductions, perhaps? I am Euphrosyne.
Kaitlyn Mercer. I’m a former Enforcer of the Royal Council. Hey, can you only read my thoughts, or do you have access to my memories as well?
A pleasure to meet you, young knight. I can hear your thoughts usually. Memories are not something I can delve into in every case, but it is possible to access them.
Kaitlyn wasn’t sure if talking to someone with her mind counted as a meeting, but she figured that particular detail didn’t matter so much. It’s a pleasure to meet you as well. You know, I had assumed you were part of the hallucination of the trial. Assuming I’m not just losing it, I owe you my thanks. I’m not so sure I’d have gotten through the trial without your help. About the memory thing, does it only work one way, or can I access yours as well?
You need not thank me… My memories? Unless you are a Goddess like me, I doubt you can. I could show you, though.
Well that hardly seems fair.
When was anything fair?
Kaitlyn sat back down on the bed. Good point. If you don’t mind though, I’d appreciate it if you don’t go poking around without asking me first.
I know almost everything about you by now. I had taken the liberty to view them when I was testing you.
Kaitlyn then heard the apparent Goddess chuckle, and sighed. She hoped the Goddess hadn’t lingered too long on some of her more embarrassing moments. Do all Goddesses have no respect for privacy?
Not for mortals. Besides, we are to be together for the rest of your life. You will have to accept it, as have all the other Crystal Paladins.
You said earlier you’re a part of me now. What does that mean? She thought back to the conversation she had at the bar with the Prince. He’d said there’d be no turning back. Was this what he meant?
No Crystal Paladin fights with their own power alone. Each must possess a Sacred Crystal that are hosts of the Sea Goddesses. It means that you have become a Crystal Paladin. You have much to learn, though.
Guess I can’t say I wasn’t warned. This is going to take a while to get used to though. She looked down at the Crystal in her chest again. What’ll my family think if they see what’s happened to me?
Who knows? It may be best not to show it to the mundanes, lest you wish to create a spectacle.
Kaitlyn hadn’t been expecting the response. It would be a while yet before she got used to this new situation. Believe me, I don’t intend to show anyone this. I suppose I’ll have to make sure to wear clothing that keeps it covered from now on.
You could feign it for jewelry. It may bring to you a handsome man.
Perhaps, although I doubt a piece of jewelry will be of much help. It could only do so much to distract people from who I am. I think if there was anyone out there interested in me, I would have found them already.
Adornments may take you far, child. Someone may have shown interest, but in the end it may become a matter of your… I suppose your attitude?
Kaitlyn laughed aloud. So I’m getting advice on how to catch men from a Goddess now? No offense, but if you’ve lived inside a crystal your whole life, how do you know so much on the subject?
Who said I lived inside a crystal all my life? Like your kind, I lived a life and I found my love long ago.
My apologies—I just assumed… How did you end up in the crystal, then?
It was… a sacrifice.
Kaitlyn tensed up. What? By who? The Crystal Paladins?
Mn… not quite. One day you will learn. I imagine the lore will be told to you as your training progresses.
I’m sorry if I was being insensitive. Um… speaking of training, any idea when that might start?
It is fine. If you leave your abode, perchance something may happen?
Guess I should go find someone and see what happens next, huh? She walked up to the door and placed her hand the way her guide had shown her to open it. The crystals parted momentarily, and a passage opened before her, revealing a hallway.
As Kaitlyn proceeded, the spirit of the Goddess spoke once more.
Do you remember my words from the trial?
It took Kaitlyn a moment to remember. Her mind was still somewhat groggy. Worry about myself first, then others. Or something like that.
You will do fine if you remember these words.
Thanks, I’ll keep them in mind.
Suffice it to say, the Crystal Summit was vastly different than anyone’s imaginations. Perhaps strange to an extent too.
The doors could hardly be noticed in the walls, and one would have to place a hand for them to open. Outsiders may never tell apart a door from the regular crystal wall.
Despite a full night’s rest, Kaitlyn still felt sluggish from her activities of diving that had resulted from the trial.
So it wasn’t just a dream, then, she thought as she took in the apartment. It was her first time examining it. Before, she had been too exhausted to do anything other than crawl into the bed. Sitting up, she looked down at that patch crystal imbedded in her chest. She touched it and felt along the edges where it met skin. What exactly had happened to her? Her guide had told her she was supposed to retrieve a Mystical Crystal, but she had no memory of getting one.
She stood up and stretched.
Well, there was no way to actually take it out of that place underwater.
A voice echoed into Kaitlyn’s mind in response to her own thoughts. She was instantly reminded of the time she met the mermaid at the end of her trial.
Can… someone hear me? she thought.
A little too clear for comfort.
As if I like this any more than you do! Who are you? Kaitlyn surveyed the room once more, but it was just her.
You forgot? How cold. I am a part of you now.
I remember you from the trial, but that doesn’t really tell me much.
Shall we start with the introductions, perhaps? I am Euphrosyne.
Kaitlyn Mercer. I’m a former Enforcer of the Royal Council. Hey, can you only read my thoughts, or do you have access to my memories as well?
A pleasure to meet you, young knight. I can hear your thoughts usually. Memories are not something I can delve into in every case, but it is possible to access them.
Kaitlyn wasn’t sure if talking to someone with her mind counted as a meeting, but she figured that particular detail didn’t matter so much. It’s a pleasure to meet you as well. You know, I had assumed you were part of the hallucination of the trial. Assuming I’m not just losing it, I owe you my thanks. I’m not so sure I’d have gotten through the trial without your help. About the memory thing, does it only work one way, or can I access yours as well?
You need not thank me… My memories? Unless you are a Goddess like me, I doubt you can. I could show you, though.
Well that hardly seems fair.
When was anything fair?
Kaitlyn sat back down on the bed. Good point. If you don’t mind though, I’d appreciate it if you don’t go poking around without asking me first.
I know almost everything about you by now. I had taken the liberty to view them when I was testing you.
Kaitlyn then heard the apparent Goddess chuckle, and sighed. She hoped the Goddess hadn’t lingered too long on some of her more embarrassing moments. Do all Goddesses have no respect for privacy?
Not for mortals. Besides, we are to be together for the rest of your life. You will have to accept it, as have all the other Crystal Paladins.
You said earlier you’re a part of me now. What does that mean? She thought back to the conversation she had at the bar with the Prince. He’d said there’d be no turning back. Was this what he meant?
No Crystal Paladin fights with their own power alone. Each must possess a Sacred Crystal that are hosts of the Sea Goddesses. It means that you have become a Crystal Paladin. You have much to learn, though.
Guess I can’t say I wasn’t warned. This is going to take a while to get used to though. She looked down at the Crystal in her chest again. What’ll my family think if they see what’s happened to me?
Who knows? It may be best not to show it to the mundanes, lest you wish to create a spectacle.
Kaitlyn hadn’t been expecting the response. It would be a while yet before she got used to this new situation. Believe me, I don’t intend to show anyone this. I suppose I’ll have to make sure to wear clothing that keeps it covered from now on.
You could feign it for jewelry. It may bring to you a handsome man.
Perhaps, although I doubt a piece of jewelry will be of much help. It could only do so much to distract people from who I am. I think if there was anyone out there interested in me, I would have found them already.
Adornments may take you far, child. Someone may have shown interest, but in the end it may become a matter of your… I suppose your attitude?
Kaitlyn laughed aloud. So I’m getting advice on how to catch men from a Goddess now? No offense, but if you’ve lived inside a crystal your whole life, how do you know so much on the subject?
Who said I lived inside a crystal all my life? Like your kind, I lived a life and I found my love long ago.
My apologies—I just assumed… How did you end up in the crystal, then?
It was… a sacrifice.
Kaitlyn tensed up. What? By who? The Crystal Paladins?
Mn… not quite. One day you will learn. I imagine the lore will be told to you as your training progresses.
I’m sorry if I was being insensitive. Um… speaking of training, any idea when that might start?
It is fine. If you leave your abode, perchance something may happen?
Guess I should go find someone and see what happens next, huh? She walked up to the door and placed her hand the way her guide had shown her to open it. The crystals parted momentarily, and a passage opened before her, revealing a hallway.
As Kaitlyn proceeded, the spirit of the Goddess spoke once more.
Do you remember my words from the trial?
It took Kaitlyn a moment to remember. Her mind was still somewhat groggy. Worry about myself first, then others. Or something like that.
You will do fine if you remember these words.
Thanks, I’ll keep them in mind.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
(OOC: Mature content warning. No, really. And no, it's just lewdies for plotsies. Sorta.)
The same white expanse was viewed once more. It had been about a year since Svetlana returned to the plane that Ishtar seemingly had control over. This space of white seemed as endless as ever. She couldn’t see her own shadow, but there was light, yet no source of it whatsoever.
Despite the fact that she had seen many odd things before coming down here, the space around her was completely empty, save for a white table and a pair of chairs.
On one of them sat the same woman who had given her the light of the stars before, Goddess Ishtar.
This was the Celestial Spirit who Svetlana had contracted a year ago.
“Good day to you, Goddess Ishtar.”
“Welcome, fair maiden.”
“I have come to accept more light of the stars into my soul.”
“Had you played your role with easing some of the world’s suffering ever since the contract was made?”
Just like the last time they spoke, Ishtar had not looked at Svetlana whatsoever.
“I am sorry, I have not been able to do much to do my training. Currently I was only able to purify my sister’s aunt’s corpse which had been tainted by someone.”
“That will do for now. Have you heard from your Master?”
“No. When I arrived to Saudi Arabia she was not there.”
The Goddess looked into Svetlana’s eyes for the first time.
“In time, she will be… in great danger. If she loses her life, there will be none to continue your training.”
“That cannot be. I do not even know where she is either. Do you know when this will be?”
“I do not know, but it will be soon. The alignment of the stars are shifting, and her threads of fate shift too at their mercy. Your threads, are seemingly not aligned with hers. Fate has separated you both for now.”
“I cannot let that happen. I might be selfish but I still need Master Aisha to save my mother. Do the stars say where will this occur at least?”
“The stars relating to your Master are shrouded in deep grey. Much about them cannot be read.”
“I see… Then I shall do my best to find Master Aisha after I am done with my current training. I must believe in the Prince’s words that my Sister will be safe too.”
“Your stars…” Ishtar closed her eyes as if to catch a glimpse. “They speak to me… you will come upon a great disaster that harms the world…”
“I am starting to think this world truly hates me…”
The colors of the hair of Ishtar shifted as she moved.
“You will have to be prepared to face these ordeals. Come to me… I shall bless you once more.”
Upon hearing this, Svetlana began to recall her last meeting with Ishtar and the incredible feeling she had felt.
“I was wondering, Goddess, will you be doing the same as last time?”
“You have a wish to make?”
“I was hoping we could have sex as you put the light of the stars into my soul. If it is not much to ask,” Svetlana asked with anticipation.
“You wish to sleep with me…? Surely you understand, fair maiden, that you may never forget what I… deliver?”
Despite this question, Ishtar made a smile for the first time, and Svetlana thought that it could likely charm any god, even King Hades, if she needed to.
“That is fine. I already cannot forget last time. I am a Succubus now. How could I pass a chance like this? All I ask is nothing too extreme,” Svetlana said as she licked her lips.
“Define extreme, child. I do not want to break your mind altogether.”
“Well then what would you be doing to me? I might just say what I do not want.”
“How do you think women have sex?”
“I know how they have sex. I have done it plenty of times. I was just not sure if you would pull out an actual penis on me considering you are a Goddess and I think you might have the powers to do something like that.”
The Goddess gave a look of surprise for the first time.
“It is improper for a Goddess to use such a thing, regardless. My seed may do unbelievable things to your soul… if it were ever conjured.”
Svetlana walked up to Goddess Ishtar. “I hope you know I will probably be asking for this again if my training does not end, Goddess.”
“If your training is to continue—we’d meet twice more.”
When Svetlana looked back at the table, it was replaced with a bed covered in pure white sheets before she knew it.
“Then I hope to look forward to those two more time.”
“Come, show me… your fair skin that your attire hides.”
Svetlana gave it no second thought as she began removing her dress followed by her corset and then under garments. “How about you, Goddess? I am eager to take a look at your body. One last thing, can we continue even once you are done passing the light of the stars into my body?”
“That depends upon you… it is I who allows one to come and leave this plane.”
“A little fun would not hurt, after all I’ve been through and it seems there are things to come, I might as well enjoy myself, no?”
The Sumerian Goddess’ articles of clothes started to vanish one by one with a flash of light, as if each of the apparels were akin to relics themselves. Who knew what power each of these divine garments carried. Thus, the circlet was the first to vanish, followed by the white dress that was already giving away most of her skin. The tail-like gold-adorned pieces of white clothes were taken off. The bangles and the the sandals were the last to lose their form. The navy-blue eyes of Ishtar stared deep into Svetlana’s soul now. Despite being completely naked, the Goddess of course felt no shame whatsoever, and instead gave away an air of confidence.
Even to the untrained eyes of Svetlana, her supple lips, translucent skin, and the well-endowed bosom seemed to be draped in sublimely smooth skin, all of which shone faintly against the light that illuminated the realm. Her proportions were—as expected—toned to perfection. No life form she knew on earth—or any of the magical Realms—could hope to match up to this transcendent beauty, and this fact was clear to her even before Ishtar had undressed.
“I believe any man or woman would want to feast their eyes upon your body, Goddess,” Svetlana said as she had begun fingering herself from the anticipation as she watched Ishtar undress herself.
“Any man…”
The Goddess put up her hand and Svetlana was pushed onto the bed by an invisible force. She came atop her in less than a moment, gently tracing a finger from her navel up to her breast’s nipple. The Goddess pinched it as Svetlana would to Nancy, but the difference in sensation was indescribable. Ishtar licked the neck of her priestess, traveling up to her lips as if in a relaxed pace—relishing the taste of her body—before stealing her lips at last.
The divine saliva of the Goddess was passed down via her tongue to Svetlana’s mouth. The tongues of both women met. Intertwining, they were engrossed in an alternating dance. The priestess’ body began to feel warmer and warmer, she felt as though her tongue would soon melt. The saliva glowed but Svetlana could hardly see any of it. The energy welled up in her body—she and her soul started to glow. Combined with the natural heat that sprung up but moments ago—her body became very sensitive.
Undoubtedly, the priestess felt divine pleasure as a result. She began to hope it would never stop.
“Please more.”
She was gasping for breath despite her words as the two paused, the shining liquid bridging their lips.
“What a greedy soul.”
And so Ishtar’s deep kisses resumed, her tongue diving into her mouth with greater passion and fervor, the ritual soon about to reach its peak and end as the radiance of her soul turned greater. Svetlana could feel their most private parts rubbing as a wet noise was produced, the Goddess’ hips gyrated. She only rubbed gently, and moved with the grace expected of a Divine being, but the Duchess couldn’t stop herself from climaxing nonstop. The majesty of the Goddess had completely enveloped her, and conquered her mind.
“More, I need more. This is just too amazing to stop.”
Her lust having completely taken over her, Svetlana placed a hand between their private parts as she began to finger Ishtar while she tried to grope one of Ishtar’s breast with her other hand.
“For now… the blessings are at an end.” The Goddess bit on her nipple the next moment. Svetlana’s moan filling the realm once more. “But I suppose that will not be enough for one such as you.” She laid a hand on her crotch, like the first time she did, and nudged a part of it.
“Of course not. I want to have as much as I can from—”
The fingers gave Svetlana’s luscious clitoris a gentle squeeze, and a stream of her fluids shot out. Her eyes were faced up and tongue out bare from how strongly the sensation was felt. Svetlana’s face was a collective mess with her tears and saliva strewn across the face, mixed with sweat. This pleasure had taken a different leap in comparison to the rest due to the strong climax she experienced, and undoubtedly, it was yet another unforgettable experience. She could no longer move, and nor could she think for some time. However, it was not quite over yet as their private parts rubbed together once more, the Goddess showering her affection upon the priestess.
The pleasure was so strong that she thought she was being driven to the side of complete insanity. The Goddess stole her lips once more. Rather than for a ceremonial purpose, she simply did it out of a form of love, and Svetlana could feel this emotion instinctively. They reached an orgasm. This time, they did so together. For Ishtar, it was likely the only time she could reach a climax in the entire session.
After many hours, Svetlana regained consciousness. Losing consciousness as a soul appeared to be akin to falling asleep. She had no clue how much time had passed since they had finished. She could feel her body yearn for more, but she knew she had to control herself. Looking down from the bed, she saw Ishtar sitting on the side.
“Good day, Goddess Ishtar, that sure was fun and incredible,” Svetlana said as she approached the Goddess from behind. “Would it be okay if I simply hug you, Goddess?”
“That is as good as asking if it is acceptable to love, and I believe the answer to that is rather simple, would you not agree?”
The Goddess showed a cold expression like usual, no sign of affection for her left.
“I suppose I was just not sure if you would mind, Goddess. As you are a Divine being,” Svetlana said as she then happily hugged Ishtar from behind.
“Everyone appreciates a beautiful rose. I understand that much. There is no reason to deny a priestess I have accepted.”
“Then I shall be a little bit more forward next time. Maybe I will even try taking the lead,” Svetlana said, chuckling.
“If you do well as a priestess, I may reward you with even greater pleasure.”
“I shall work even harder then,” Svetlana said, kissing the Goddess’ cheek. “Suppose I should head back now then. I wonder how much time has passed since I came here now. Last time I believe it was a week.”
“It may have been longer… I shall send you out now. I wish you well in your training.”
“Thank you. I hope to be back to accept more of the light once I make certain Master is safe.”
As soon as she said those words, her vision blanked out. Svetlana was thus ported out of the plane where Ishtar existed.
The same white expanse was viewed once more. It had been about a year since Svetlana returned to the plane that Ishtar seemingly had control over. This space of white seemed as endless as ever. She couldn’t see her own shadow, but there was light, yet no source of it whatsoever.
Despite the fact that she had seen many odd things before coming down here, the space around her was completely empty, save for a white table and a pair of chairs.
On one of them sat the same woman who had given her the light of the stars before, Goddess Ishtar.
This was the Celestial Spirit who Svetlana had contracted a year ago.
“Good day to you, Goddess Ishtar.”
“Welcome, fair maiden.”
“I have come to accept more light of the stars into my soul.”
“Had you played your role with easing some of the world’s suffering ever since the contract was made?”
Just like the last time they spoke, Ishtar had not looked at Svetlana whatsoever.
“I am sorry, I have not been able to do much to do my training. Currently I was only able to purify my sister’s aunt’s corpse which had been tainted by someone.”
“That will do for now. Have you heard from your Master?”
“No. When I arrived to Saudi Arabia she was not there.”
The Goddess looked into Svetlana’s eyes for the first time.
“In time, she will be… in great danger. If she loses her life, there will be none to continue your training.”
“That cannot be. I do not even know where she is either. Do you know when this will be?”
“I do not know, but it will be soon. The alignment of the stars are shifting, and her threads of fate shift too at their mercy. Your threads, are seemingly not aligned with hers. Fate has separated you both for now.”
“I cannot let that happen. I might be selfish but I still need Master Aisha to save my mother. Do the stars say where will this occur at least?”
“The stars relating to your Master are shrouded in deep grey. Much about them cannot be read.”
“I see… Then I shall do my best to find Master Aisha after I am done with my current training. I must believe in the Prince’s words that my Sister will be safe too.”
“Your stars…” Ishtar closed her eyes as if to catch a glimpse. “They speak to me… you will come upon a great disaster that harms the world…”
“I am starting to think this world truly hates me…”
The colors of the hair of Ishtar shifted as she moved.
“You will have to be prepared to face these ordeals. Come to me… I shall bless you once more.”
Upon hearing this, Svetlana began to recall her last meeting with Ishtar and the incredible feeling she had felt.
“I was wondering, Goddess, will you be doing the same as last time?”
“You have a wish to make?”
“I was hoping we could have sex as you put the light of the stars into my soul. If it is not much to ask,” Svetlana asked with anticipation.
“You wish to sleep with me…? Surely you understand, fair maiden, that you may never forget what I… deliver?”
Despite this question, Ishtar made a smile for the first time, and Svetlana thought that it could likely charm any god, even King Hades, if she needed to.
“That is fine. I already cannot forget last time. I am a Succubus now. How could I pass a chance like this? All I ask is nothing too extreme,” Svetlana said as she licked her lips.
“Define extreme, child. I do not want to break your mind altogether.”
“Well then what would you be doing to me? I might just say what I do not want.”
“How do you think women have sex?”
“I know how they have sex. I have done it plenty of times. I was just not sure if you would pull out an actual penis on me considering you are a Goddess and I think you might have the powers to do something like that.”
The Goddess gave a look of surprise for the first time.
“It is improper for a Goddess to use such a thing, regardless. My seed may do unbelievable things to your soul… if it were ever conjured.”
Svetlana walked up to Goddess Ishtar. “I hope you know I will probably be asking for this again if my training does not end, Goddess.”
“If your training is to continue—we’d meet twice more.”
When Svetlana looked back at the table, it was replaced with a bed covered in pure white sheets before she knew it.
“Then I hope to look forward to those two more time.”
“Come, show me… your fair skin that your attire hides.”
Svetlana gave it no second thought as she began removing her dress followed by her corset and then under garments. “How about you, Goddess? I am eager to take a look at your body. One last thing, can we continue even once you are done passing the light of the stars into my body?”
“That depends upon you… it is I who allows one to come and leave this plane.”
“A little fun would not hurt, after all I’ve been through and it seems there are things to come, I might as well enjoy myself, no?”
The Sumerian Goddess’ articles of clothes started to vanish one by one with a flash of light, as if each of the apparels were akin to relics themselves. Who knew what power each of these divine garments carried. Thus, the circlet was the first to vanish, followed by the white dress that was already giving away most of her skin. The tail-like gold-adorned pieces of white clothes were taken off. The bangles and the the sandals were the last to lose their form. The navy-blue eyes of Ishtar stared deep into Svetlana’s soul now. Despite being completely naked, the Goddess of course felt no shame whatsoever, and instead gave away an air of confidence.
Even to the untrained eyes of Svetlana, her supple lips, translucent skin, and the well-endowed bosom seemed to be draped in sublimely smooth skin, all of which shone faintly against the light that illuminated the realm. Her proportions were—as expected—toned to perfection. No life form she knew on earth—or any of the magical Realms—could hope to match up to this transcendent beauty, and this fact was clear to her even before Ishtar had undressed.
“I believe any man or woman would want to feast their eyes upon your body, Goddess,” Svetlana said as she had begun fingering herself from the anticipation as she watched Ishtar undress herself.
“Any man…”
The Goddess put up her hand and Svetlana was pushed onto the bed by an invisible force. She came atop her in less than a moment, gently tracing a finger from her navel up to her breast’s nipple. The Goddess pinched it as Svetlana would to Nancy, but the difference in sensation was indescribable. Ishtar licked the neck of her priestess, traveling up to her lips as if in a relaxed pace—relishing the taste of her body—before stealing her lips at last.
The divine saliva of the Goddess was passed down via her tongue to Svetlana’s mouth. The tongues of both women met. Intertwining, they were engrossed in an alternating dance. The priestess’ body began to feel warmer and warmer, she felt as though her tongue would soon melt. The saliva glowed but Svetlana could hardly see any of it. The energy welled up in her body—she and her soul started to glow. Combined with the natural heat that sprung up but moments ago—her body became very sensitive.
Undoubtedly, the priestess felt divine pleasure as a result. She began to hope it would never stop.
“Please more.”
She was gasping for breath despite her words as the two paused, the shining liquid bridging their lips.
“What a greedy soul.”
And so Ishtar’s deep kisses resumed, her tongue diving into her mouth with greater passion and fervor, the ritual soon about to reach its peak and end as the radiance of her soul turned greater. Svetlana could feel their most private parts rubbing as a wet noise was produced, the Goddess’ hips gyrated. She only rubbed gently, and moved with the grace expected of a Divine being, but the Duchess couldn’t stop herself from climaxing nonstop. The majesty of the Goddess had completely enveloped her, and conquered her mind.
“More, I need more. This is just too amazing to stop.”
Her lust having completely taken over her, Svetlana placed a hand between their private parts as she began to finger Ishtar while she tried to grope one of Ishtar’s breast with her other hand.
“For now… the blessings are at an end.” The Goddess bit on her nipple the next moment. Svetlana’s moan filling the realm once more. “But I suppose that will not be enough for one such as you.” She laid a hand on her crotch, like the first time she did, and nudged a part of it.
“Of course not. I want to have as much as I can from—”
The fingers gave Svetlana’s luscious clitoris a gentle squeeze, and a stream of her fluids shot out. Her eyes were faced up and tongue out bare from how strongly the sensation was felt. Svetlana’s face was a collective mess with her tears and saliva strewn across the face, mixed with sweat. This pleasure had taken a different leap in comparison to the rest due to the strong climax she experienced, and undoubtedly, it was yet another unforgettable experience. She could no longer move, and nor could she think for some time. However, it was not quite over yet as their private parts rubbed together once more, the Goddess showering her affection upon the priestess.
The pleasure was so strong that she thought she was being driven to the side of complete insanity. The Goddess stole her lips once more. Rather than for a ceremonial purpose, she simply did it out of a form of love, and Svetlana could feel this emotion instinctively. They reached an orgasm. This time, they did so together. For Ishtar, it was likely the only time she could reach a climax in the entire session.
After many hours, Svetlana regained consciousness. Losing consciousness as a soul appeared to be akin to falling asleep. She had no clue how much time had passed since they had finished. She could feel her body yearn for more, but she knew she had to control herself. Looking down from the bed, she saw Ishtar sitting on the side.
“Good day, Goddess Ishtar, that sure was fun and incredible,” Svetlana said as she approached the Goddess from behind. “Would it be okay if I simply hug you, Goddess?”
“That is as good as asking if it is acceptable to love, and I believe the answer to that is rather simple, would you not agree?”
The Goddess showed a cold expression like usual, no sign of affection for her left.
“I suppose I was just not sure if you would mind, Goddess. As you are a Divine being,” Svetlana said as she then happily hugged Ishtar from behind.
“Everyone appreciates a beautiful rose. I understand that much. There is no reason to deny a priestess I have accepted.”
“Then I shall be a little bit more forward next time. Maybe I will even try taking the lead,” Svetlana said, chuckling.
“If you do well as a priestess, I may reward you with even greater pleasure.”
“I shall work even harder then,” Svetlana said, kissing the Goddess’ cheek. “Suppose I should head back now then. I wonder how much time has passed since I came here now. Last time I believe it was a week.”
“It may have been longer… I shall send you out now. I wish you well in your training.”
“Thank you. I hope to be back to accept more of the light once I make certain Master is safe.”
As soon as she said those words, her vision blanked out. Svetlana was thus ported out of the plane where Ishtar existed.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
The next day had come. Svetlana woke up some hours after Prince Leopold and Kaitlyn Mercer had departed for the Crystal Summit, so she couldn’t see them off. It was when an attendant came knocking on Svetlana’s door that she was finally awake. Svetlana opened the door, and a maidservant was found.
She was soon lead to a room deep into the palace. The rooms where it was off-limits for her to traverse into were where she was setting her foot upon. The northern section of the palace was far more lax in activity, despite the unchanging architecture; not many attendants could be seen across the hallways.
There was a door with the emblem of a star and it was opened for her. Svetlana was told to proceed inside.
Here, the walls, the floor, and even the ceiling were all adorned with stars. Each constellation was marked with the stars connected with lines. She could see a globe set across the room.
“Welcome,” King Abdullah said.
The King sat on a sofa in the starry room, holding a book. Behind him was a long wall made out of glass, providing a great view of the city.
“Good morning, Your Custodian,” Svetlana said as she gave a curtsy but was rather ashamed she hadn’t readied herself properly.
“How have you been? Fine, I presume?”
“Could be better honestly. It is odd not having my Personal Maid around. How is Your Custodian doing?”
The King shrugged. “Could be better if my daughter was around.”
“Would you happen to know where she went? Or did she simply leave without a word?”
“No words were left. It is the same as always. Anyway, come take a seat.” He motioned to a sofa opposite to him.
Svetlana noded as she headed to the the sofa.
“Now, I’d like you to speak to me about your training with my daughter, Aisha. What did she teach you throughout the year, Duchess?”
“Currently I have learned the spells Starlight Shroud, Starlight Spheres, Starlight Plasma, Starlight Cannon and Starlight Eclipse. I have also been learning Astrology by her.”
“I see. You have learned all the required dances so far I assume?”
“From what I recall, I have.”
“We shall start with the spell Starlight Eyes this time. This spell will allow you to see the stars even if they’re not visible by the naked eye.”
“That is pretty amazing.”
The King took up a scroll from a table that was parked in-between them.
“This here… is the very scripture that holds the Incantations of War. This is quite the relic in mundane terms.” King Abdullah opened it and showed it to Svetlana. She couldn’t read any of the text in it. “It will be essential for me to teach you, it seems.”
“Yes, I cannot make out a single word on this scripture, sadly. What language is this by the way?”
“The language of ancient Assyria and Babylonia, the Akkadian language.”
“I see. That must have taken years to learn.”
“It was productive in a way, since I learned various other Supreme spells with it. Many of the Supreme spells use ancient languages other than Latin.”
“That is very interesting. I would love to learn but I probably will not have any time soon.”
The King took up a crystal ball from the table. “Before we do any of that, however, you must speak with the Goddess Ishtar once more, so that she may grant you more light of the stars.”
“Understood. If Your Custodian do not mind me asking another favor. Last time, I was out for a few days from what I recall. Does Your Custodian think I might be able to get a new set of clothes for when I wake up? I do not believe it is proper for a lady to be wearing the same clothing for days… It would also help having another maid to serve me in the meantime but that is too much of me to ask already.”
“I shall assign a hand maiden for you while we try to contact your household. If you do not mind the dresses of our country, we can get a change of clothes with ease, Miss Alicia.”
“Thank you, that would be very helpful. Well then I suppose I am ready,” Svetlana said as she went up to the King.
The King handed her the crystal ball. “You know what to do with it, yes?”
“Yes,” Svetlana said as she accepted the orb and began to step away from the King.
She then began to draw Vim mana and put it into the the crystal ball. The familiar mist of magic surrounded her yet again, and it soon made her dizzy as she fell into the state of Twilight, and her body glowed with a blue light.
She was soon lead to a room deep into the palace. The rooms where it was off-limits for her to traverse into were where she was setting her foot upon. The northern section of the palace was far more lax in activity, despite the unchanging architecture; not many attendants could be seen across the hallways.
There was a door with the emblem of a star and it was opened for her. Svetlana was told to proceed inside.
Here, the walls, the floor, and even the ceiling were all adorned with stars. Each constellation was marked with the stars connected with lines. She could see a globe set across the room.
“Welcome,” King Abdullah said.
The King sat on a sofa in the starry room, holding a book. Behind him was a long wall made out of glass, providing a great view of the city.
“Good morning, Your Custodian,” Svetlana said as she gave a curtsy but was rather ashamed she hadn’t readied herself properly.
“How have you been? Fine, I presume?”
“Could be better honestly. It is odd not having my Personal Maid around. How is Your Custodian doing?”
The King shrugged. “Could be better if my daughter was around.”
“Would you happen to know where she went? Or did she simply leave without a word?”
“No words were left. It is the same as always. Anyway, come take a seat.” He motioned to a sofa opposite to him.
Svetlana noded as she headed to the the sofa.
“Now, I’d like you to speak to me about your training with my daughter, Aisha. What did she teach you throughout the year, Duchess?”
“Currently I have learned the spells Starlight Shroud, Starlight Spheres, Starlight Plasma, Starlight Cannon and Starlight Eclipse. I have also been learning Astrology by her.”
“I see. You have learned all the required dances so far I assume?”
“From what I recall, I have.”
“We shall start with the spell Starlight Eyes this time. This spell will allow you to see the stars even if they’re not visible by the naked eye.”
“That is pretty amazing.”
The King took up a scroll from a table that was parked in-between them.
“This here… is the very scripture that holds the Incantations of War. This is quite the relic in mundane terms.” King Abdullah opened it and showed it to Svetlana. She couldn’t read any of the text in it. “It will be essential for me to teach you, it seems.”
“Yes, I cannot make out a single word on this scripture, sadly. What language is this by the way?”
“The language of ancient Assyria and Babylonia, the Akkadian language.”
“I see. That must have taken years to learn.”
“It was productive in a way, since I learned various other Supreme spells with it. Many of the Supreme spells use ancient languages other than Latin.”
“That is very interesting. I would love to learn but I probably will not have any time soon.”
The King took up a crystal ball from the table. “Before we do any of that, however, you must speak with the Goddess Ishtar once more, so that she may grant you more light of the stars.”
“Understood. If Your Custodian do not mind me asking another favor. Last time, I was out for a few days from what I recall. Does Your Custodian think I might be able to get a new set of clothes for when I wake up? I do not believe it is proper for a lady to be wearing the same clothing for days… It would also help having another maid to serve me in the meantime but that is too much of me to ask already.”
“I shall assign a hand maiden for you while we try to contact your household. If you do not mind the dresses of our country, we can get a change of clothes with ease, Miss Alicia.”
“Thank you, that would be very helpful. Well then I suppose I am ready,” Svetlana said as she went up to the King.
The King handed her the crystal ball. “You know what to do with it, yes?”
“Yes,” Svetlana said as she accepted the orb and began to step away from the King.
She then began to draw Vim mana and put it into the the crystal ball. The familiar mist of magic surrounded her yet again, and it soon made her dizzy as she fell into the state of Twilight, and her body glowed with a blue light.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Right now, half of Claudia’s limbs were back via the mysterious power of regeneration. Claudia had received quite the boom that Representatives would seldom receive from their master—their Descendant—and was thus feeling much better than before. Albeit, the pain she felt far surpassed that of the time she was Exorcised by Michael Kallweit back in Japan, as the Holy Burns continued to give the Representative a burning sensation throughout her body—on the parts that remained intact despite the tortuous attacks she survived.
Everyday, her slave Cosette would be in charge of the redressing of her bandages. Sometimes, Elizabeth would take over if the maid would find excuses to not do it. Cosette would often go out, after all.
For Claudia, it seemed like the process of regeneration was fastest when she’d sleep. So Ansel’s orders proved to be effective.
Yet despite her inability to travel on her own, Cosette had brought her over to the Countess’ room, where she was supposed to meet the new comrades that the Blood Countess had allowed to join the inner circle.
Among these new faces, Mephisto Elizabeth was—unfortunately—missing. The Sister was caring but mysterious, and often preferred to do things alone, without the company of anyone, at least that was the impression she gave to the other members of BloodLuSt so far.
“Good day to you, Lady Claudia, my name is Thomas Walter Brand, 3rd Viscount of Hampden. You may address me as Constance—as my peers do.”
Constance wore a high-quality, jet black suit, had blonde hair, and a pair of piercing chocolate eyes. He appeared frivolous but carried himself with an air of gentlemanliness. Originally, he wanted to hand Claudia a rose, but seeing as her hand hadn’t recovered, he refrained.
“I am Clarice. Uh, how do you do?”
This woman wore a white dress that she herself seemed uncomfortable in, as if someone had forced her to wear it. Her question made it apparent that she wasn’t sure what to add other than her name in the introduction. Mannerisms were clearly not something she was well-versed in.
“Mary Anne Disraeli, Viscountess of Beaconsfield. They also call me Gracie.”
The noble lady wore a deep blue dress and had long gray hair, almost reminding Claudia of Mary, but she knew that it wasn’t the same person. Gracie held in her facial features a more colder but somehow a fair and gentle complexion.
“I don’t really need to introduce myself to you, right?”
And the last person was someone who almost took made Claudia forget to breathe.
He was there, leaning on the wall in the corner of her sight.
That savage—fearless—smile.
Overflowing confidence and vigour.
A feeling of an unsurmountable force.
That was the type of air he held to himself.
It was Blayze Smith.
Claudia kept her rigid composure intact. She collectively eyed each of the people in the room. She nodded to each of them—even the Descendant in the corner of the room. Her introduction would have been complete with a handshake, but her hands still not quite had come back.
“Constance, Gracie, Clarice—pleased to make your acquaintances,” she said plainly, albeit with a lingering enthusiasm in her voice. She turned her head to the Descendant—Aries and nodded to him all the same. “Blayze, however slightly shocking it is, it is good to see you again, too.”
“Just one question,” Blayze responded, still smiling. “Are you worthy of being my opponent?”
“That can only be determined, not by words,” Claudia responded, giving her best unmoved look. “Why? Do you intend to have a second round with an injured woman?”
“Haven’t been finding many worthy opponents, is all.”
“…That so?”
“Well, whatever the case, I guess we’ll be working together for now. I look forward to seeing you fall marvelously.”
“Not before you fall over your own overconfidence,” Claudia replied, shrugging.
“You sure you ain’t speakin’ of yourself again?”
“Positive.”
“I don’t think a loser has the right to say that, though.”
“I see you haven’t changed at all, my friend.”
“You sure changed a lot, though. Got your old trauma overwritten by a new one?”
“I suppose you could say that. Or casting off my old disposition could be a possibility.”
“Heh. If you say so.”
“May I ask how you are acquainted with… the Descendant of Aries?” Constance enquired.
“We fought once,” Claudia answered. “Mother assigned me and the group to find and exterminate him. Needless to say, I found Blayze first.”
“And I got to beat the shit out of her,” Blayze boasted. Claudia only huffed through her nostrils in response.
“Mother?” Gracie questioned. “How curious. I had heard that you are an orphan? It is fine if you do not wish to answer personal questions, by the by.”
“No, it is fine,” Claudia said. “Indeed, I was orphaned long ago, but upon my change into a Representative, the Countess took me in and named me her daughter…soon enough, it stuck, I suppose?”
“Is it common for Representatives to be taken in as family members?”
“I wouldn’t think as much. Perhaps only the ones made by the Countess—but then again, I am unsure of how the other Descendants handle their rituals.”
“That was part of the reason I asked. I have been very curious about the Descendants.” Gracie looked at Blayze from the corner of her eye. “But I suppose asking any of them would be quite the undertaking.”
“They are rather elusive. Even after living around the Countess for a year, I have yet to understand that much about her.”
“At least you have centuries to figure it all out, possibly.”
Claudia hummed. “I suppose that is true. The life of a Representative can be quite arduous, however. I doubt that I will live long enough to find out about even the world’s many mysteries at this rate,” she half-joked.
“We are here to prevent that from happening,” Constance said.
“That is good to hear.” A minuscule smirk could be seen at the corner of Claudia’s mouth out of appreciation. “Beware that the forces who conspire against us are no laughing matter. The three before you all were fairly skilled before two of them died.”
“We saw some of them back in the Buckingham House.”
“We engaged Miss Amrita and the Director of the Royal Academy, after all,” Gracie added.
“It’ll be easy for us, you worry too much,” Blayze said.
“Mnn. We shall see.”
Everyday, her slave Cosette would be in charge of the redressing of her bandages. Sometimes, Elizabeth would take over if the maid would find excuses to not do it. Cosette would often go out, after all.
For Claudia, it seemed like the process of regeneration was fastest when she’d sleep. So Ansel’s orders proved to be effective.
Yet despite her inability to travel on her own, Cosette had brought her over to the Countess’ room, where she was supposed to meet the new comrades that the Blood Countess had allowed to join the inner circle.
Among these new faces, Mephisto Elizabeth was—unfortunately—missing. The Sister was caring but mysterious, and often preferred to do things alone, without the company of anyone, at least that was the impression she gave to the other members of BloodLuSt so far.
“Good day to you, Lady Claudia, my name is Thomas Walter Brand, 3rd Viscount of Hampden. You may address me as Constance—as my peers do.”
Constance wore a high-quality, jet black suit, had blonde hair, and a pair of piercing chocolate eyes. He appeared frivolous but carried himself with an air of gentlemanliness. Originally, he wanted to hand Claudia a rose, but seeing as her hand hadn’t recovered, he refrained.
“I am Clarice. Uh, how do you do?”
This woman wore a white dress that she herself seemed uncomfortable in, as if someone had forced her to wear it. Her question made it apparent that she wasn’t sure what to add other than her name in the introduction. Mannerisms were clearly not something she was well-versed in.
“Mary Anne Disraeli, Viscountess of Beaconsfield. They also call me Gracie.”
The noble lady wore a deep blue dress and had long gray hair, almost reminding Claudia of Mary, but she knew that it wasn’t the same person. Gracie held in her facial features a more colder but somehow a fair and gentle complexion.
“I don’t really need to introduce myself to you, right?”
And the last person was someone who almost took made Claudia forget to breathe.
He was there, leaning on the wall in the corner of her sight.
That savage—fearless—smile.
Overflowing confidence and vigour.
A feeling of an unsurmountable force.
That was the type of air he held to himself.
It was Blayze Smith.
Claudia kept her rigid composure intact. She collectively eyed each of the people in the room. She nodded to each of them—even the Descendant in the corner of the room. Her introduction would have been complete with a handshake, but her hands still not quite had come back.
“Constance, Gracie, Clarice—pleased to make your acquaintances,” she said plainly, albeit with a lingering enthusiasm in her voice. She turned her head to the Descendant—Aries and nodded to him all the same. “Blayze, however slightly shocking it is, it is good to see you again, too.”
“Just one question,” Blayze responded, still smiling. “Are you worthy of being my opponent?”
“That can only be determined, not by words,” Claudia responded, giving her best unmoved look. “Why? Do you intend to have a second round with an injured woman?”
“Haven’t been finding many worthy opponents, is all.”
“…That so?”
“Well, whatever the case, I guess we’ll be working together for now. I look forward to seeing you fall marvelously.”
“Not before you fall over your own overconfidence,” Claudia replied, shrugging.
“You sure you ain’t speakin’ of yourself again?”
“Positive.”
“I don’t think a loser has the right to say that, though.”
“I see you haven’t changed at all, my friend.”
“You sure changed a lot, though. Got your old trauma overwritten by a new one?”
“I suppose you could say that. Or casting off my old disposition could be a possibility.”
“Heh. If you say so.”
“May I ask how you are acquainted with… the Descendant of Aries?” Constance enquired.
“We fought once,” Claudia answered. “Mother assigned me and the group to find and exterminate him. Needless to say, I found Blayze first.”
“And I got to beat the shit out of her,” Blayze boasted. Claudia only huffed through her nostrils in response.
“Mother?” Gracie questioned. “How curious. I had heard that you are an orphan? It is fine if you do not wish to answer personal questions, by the by.”
“No, it is fine,” Claudia said. “Indeed, I was orphaned long ago, but upon my change into a Representative, the Countess took me in and named me her daughter…soon enough, it stuck, I suppose?”
“Is it common for Representatives to be taken in as family members?”
“I wouldn’t think as much. Perhaps only the ones made by the Countess—but then again, I am unsure of how the other Descendants handle their rituals.”
“That was part of the reason I asked. I have been very curious about the Descendants.” Gracie looked at Blayze from the corner of her eye. “But I suppose asking any of them would be quite the undertaking.”
“They are rather elusive. Even after living around the Countess for a year, I have yet to understand that much about her.”
“At least you have centuries to figure it all out, possibly.”
Claudia hummed. “I suppose that is true. The life of a Representative can be quite arduous, however. I doubt that I will live long enough to find out about even the world’s many mysteries at this rate,” she half-joked.
“We are here to prevent that from happening,” Constance said.
“That is good to hear.” A minuscule smirk could be seen at the corner of Claudia’s mouth out of appreciation. “Beware that the forces who conspire against us are no laughing matter. The three before you all were fairly skilled before two of them died.”
“We saw some of them back in the Buckingham House.”
“We engaged Miss Amrita and the Director of the Royal Academy, after all,” Gracie added.
“It’ll be easy for us, you worry too much,” Blayze said.
“Mnn. We shall see.”
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
After her bold proclamation of readiness was made, Kaitlyn was asked to go down the stairs from where she came. She walked down alone as Prince Leopold chose to stay with the Elder. As soon as she arrived before the azure orb of light, a man clad in a black suit walked up to her. The design of the suit was slightly different, and she could tell that it was likely not tailored from England. He was a man likely from the New World.
This man appeared to be as old as the Prince but his facial expression gave away that he was as cold as the crystals surrounding them both. Behind his spectacles were a pair of deep blue eyes staring her down.
“You wanted to take on the trial, I assume?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Follow me.”
The young man walked up to the staircase and moved past it. In the shadows of the staircase was another staircase that appeared to lead down below, and they traversed this path without any exchange of words.
As the walls surrounding this passage were also made with the Mystical Crystals, they appeared to be transparent, and Kaitlyn could see the underwater, and the fishes swimming all around her.
It took her breath away, but she refrained from saying anything out loud. Her guide didn’t seem like the kind of person who would indulge in idle chatter.
They walked down to a small room where Kaitlyn could see many items scattered across the floor, including swords, armor, gauntlets, boots, and whatnot. They appeared to be old, very old. She could see another staircase on the opposite end of the room, but it was full of water, some of it wetting the floor.
“From here on out, you’ll progress alone. Take any of these weapons or protectives you wish,” her guide said, looking down at the wet floor and its scattered armory.
Kaitlyn nodded. “Very well.” She had never used armor before. As tempting as its extra protection was, it would probably slow her down too much. She walked over to a sword about the same size as her old one and tested its weight. “I think this will do. What happens now?”
“You’ll be swimming all the way down to the very core of the Crystal Summit. Your objective will be to gain a shard of the Sacred Crystal. Swimming, of course, won’t be your only obstacle.”
Kaitlyn discarded her old sheath to the floor and slipped the sword into her belt. This just had to involve something I’m not very good at… “And what other obstacles are there?”
“Wouldn’t be much of a trial if I tell you everything, now would it? You will be tested—you, your heart, and your soul. If you think that you cannot stand the difficulty—not in the literal sense, of course—you’re free to try to come back up. And no, we won’t go out of our way to save you if it does look like you’ll die. We’re not like your Prince.”
How does he know about that? He may as well have offered her words of encouragement for all the difference it would have made. Kaitlyn turned to her guide and grinned, her fangs visible. “So can I start now, or what?”
“Go ahead.” The guide was already walking up and away through the stairs the two came down from.
“Didn’t your parents ever teach you it’s rude to walk away when people are talking to you?” she shouted after him. Kaitlyn turned back around and approached the submerged stairs. Her boots entered water when she was on top of it. She peered down inside, but she couldn’t see anything beyond besides more stairs.
Kaitlyn looked at her hand and realized it was shaking. Get a move on, Kait. Now or never. She sucked in as much air as she could and plunged in. The water was much colder than she thought it would be and nearly caused her to open her mouth, but she held it shut and sunk further down, her hair floating above her as she did so.
The light from the room above started to fade and a small wave of panic struck her. This time she opened her mouth and water came pouring in, forcing the air out. Her body coughed and convulsed, but it only made matters worse. She flailed around, searching for the way back up. A single thought passed through her head.
You can use Aquam, remember? Kaitlyn used her mana to clear some of the water away, creating a bubble of air around her head, and she sucked greedily at it. She looked back up. It still wasn’t too late to turn around.
She almost laughed to herself.
“Yeah right.”
She looked back down to continue onward, but after nearly drowning so soon into the trial, it was difficult to get her body moving again. Applying more mana, she propelled herself further down the stairwell. As she moved further down, she passed a transparent wall of magic. She looked back to confirm and saw the wall upon which she could find some ancient carvings. She noted that the water beyond this wall was twice as cold.
Propelling herself down again, she came to a dead end where it appeared that the roof had collapsed and blocked the passage long ago. Light entered from the right where the wall and the roof were missing. She moved to it, finding herself out in the deep blue world. Looking down, it turned out that she’d need to find an entrance into the lower sections of the Crystal Summit. She could see that this tower-like establishment ran so far down that she couldn’t even see its base, however.
I think I liked the sights better when there was a solid wall keeping me from drowning. She didn’t have the slightest idea how long it would take her to find a way back in—if there even was one—and only had a vague idea of how long she could maintain the air bubble. If she didn’t get a move on though, she would surely die. Keeping that thought in mind, she moved forward.
Kaitlyn followed the tower down deeper into the abyss, spiraling around it so as to lower her chances of missing something. She continued on like this for some time. Eventually, she lost track of how long it’d been since she first began her descent and still, nothing.
At one point, she was continuing on as she had been when the strain on her body started taking its toll, and her mana briefly failed on her. Her body drifted for a bit from her momentum. Come on, I can die anywhere else, but not down here, not like this! She applied her mana again and was able to propel herself down again, albeit slower than before.
By now, the temperature of the water didn’t feel quite as bad, though whether her body had just gotten used to it or the nature of her mana was causing the water around her to warm up slightly, she didn’t know. At last, the bottom came into view. Much to her disappointment, there was no entrance even when she reached the apparent base. There was only the seabed and she watched as a big fish slowly passed by her as if mocking her for coming so far.
As Kaitlyn observed the base closely, she finally noted a sliver of darkness, a line of crack that went who knew how far. Upon closer examination, she discovered that it was actually a passage to a new space of ocean water, where there was another seabed much below. The sunlight didn’t reach down here and most of this underwater area was in total darkness. She could see that the tower continued far down, however.
In this darkness, she could see an extremely enormous orb unfold before her vision, slowly as her eyes adjusted further with this newfound lack of light. The tower went down into the very center of this orb.
You’ve gotta be kidding me. How deep does this go? It was like an entirely different world down there. It reminded her of the Void Realm, only now she didn’t have the Prince or the Duchess with her. I hope her training’s going smoother than mine has so far. Suppressing a groan, Kaitlyn dived through the crack, following the tower down to the orb.
Kaitlyn spent a long time diving down to the surface of the orb. When she did, she could see a glowing pattern of a garden full of flowers drawn all across the orb, which simply appeared to be a semi-hemisphere shaped barrier now. This glow was the only light barely illuminating the deep waters.
It was eerily beautiful. She would have spent more time admiring it if she wasn’t in danger of drowning. She pushed in closer, placing her hand against the surface. A ripple was formed and the pattern of the glow changed. Kaitlyn saw herself in the form of the white carvings form on the surface of the orb.
“What do you desire?” the reflection of herself asked, using her very own voice.
“Um… I’m here for a shard of the Sacred Crystal, I guess.”
“That’s what I wanna do in life? I’m disappointed in myself right now.”
Kaitlyn bit back a sharp remark. What did she wanna do with her life? As far back as she could remember, she’d been doing what others told her. Her parents wanted to groom her to inherit the store. Then her old mentor told he she could use mana and should learn how to, and so she did. When she graduated from the Academy, she was offered a job from the Council and took it because her friends encouraged her to, more than anything. She had even purchased her apartment because of one of her friends.
None of that was to say she resented any of them, but at the same time, it always felt as if something was missing from her life. She thought back to the Duchess’ display of affection for the Prince, even if she had been drunk. Maybe a someone, Kaitlyn thought. But she doubted that would ever happen. She closed her eyes and shook her head. When she opened them again, she smiled faintly.
“There’s people I wanna get stronger for, and some heads I wanna bash. Isn’t that enough?”
“Since when did I want to play the goody-two shoes to that extent? Might as well bitch the pot at home, wouldn’t you say?”
The Kaitlyn of the reflection grinned at her.
Kaitlyn saw the reflection break away and the pattern of white lines reforming, coiling, and finally moving away, as a hole formed before her to allow her passage into the orb.
She paused in thought. That was a good question. “As if I came down here to talk to myself.” She propelled herself through the hole into the orb.
The passage behind her immediately closed after she crossed the boundary. On the seabed was a large wreckage as far as she could see. The Crystal Temple was in ruins, but it appeared to be the shell of a former institution that had been abandoned into the deep ocean. Myriads of thin, deep green leaves of sea plants obscured her view, and she couldn’t see what exactly lied inside. Before she could make her way past the broken walls, she turned, feeling an abrupt sense of danger, but there was nothing.
Kaitlyn whirled about where she floated, but she still couldn’t find anything. If there was anything down there with her, it probably wouldn’t be able to sneak up on her if she stayed out in the open. But if the Crystal was down here, it had to be in the ruins of the temple. She had come this far, she wasn’t about to turn back now. Bracing herself, she entered the ruins.
Or so she thought.
Something slapped her on her face and she couldn’t see for a few moments. Kaitlyn turned and before she knew it, she was surrounded by strange creatures amidst the floating plants. Their upper bodies were that of human, and lower torsos were that of fish. Each held tridents, and their expressions in the dark didn’t seemed to be very hospitable toward her either.
Kaitlyn drew her sword out and remained in place, waiting for one of them to strike.
The residents of the ocean brushed past her mercilessly, but Kaitlyn held her own successfully for some time, blocking her impending doom with her blade. Being underwater and not being good at swimming, however, she couldn’t quite retaliate properly as these creatures were the denizens of the ocean, and were thus fast—much faster than herself.
Not good! She turned back to the ruins. She was done for if she didn’t get out of here. One of the creatures struck her, but it was only a glancing blow and the magic placed on her clothes kept her from getting injured. It jarred her enough to lose the bubble of air around her head however. She shut her mouth tight and applied a burst of mana to propel her forward into the ruins. Once she was inside, she spared a glance back, but none of the creatures had followed her. As she proceeded deeper into the blackness, she found herself facing a path not only left and right, but one just ahead of herself as well.
Kaitlyn found herself in a maze.
She threw up another bubble of air and released the breath she’d been holding. She checked once again to make sure she wasn’t being followed and examined the paths before her, but there were no features she could spot that distinguished one from the other.
Cursing, she propelled herself into the middle path, which lead her into a wall. She bumped into it, unable to see in the dark. She could feel a plant-like sensation on it. She felt along the wall, trying to find a crack or something she could slip through. Abruptly, the wall—which was in fact a special kind of plant—opened like a mouth, swallowing Kaitlyn into it, leading her to the other side.
When she opened her eyes, she found a large expanse unfold before her. In the darkness, there was light, and she looked up to a candle glowing upwards.
A candle, underwater? Kaitlyn shrugged. Why not? She swam up toward it. Abruptly, she found herself coming out of the water, and was only now able to relax. She found a round solid structure that appeared to be something like a shrine some distance away and swam up to it, propelling herself to it with magic, and pulled herself out of the water and onto the floor.
The floor she found herself on was blue in color and there were four pillars in the cardinal directions. The apparent sanctuary was surrounded by water. The candle was in fact a mysterious golden crystal hanging from the ceiling.
Was that the Sacred Crystal she’d come searching for? If it was, it was way out of reach. She tried to pull it down to her with her mana, but whatever was keeping it in place held firm. She could try to knock it down with a boulder, but that could go bad for two reasons. One, she had no idea how fragile the Crystal was. Two, she didn’t want to have to dodge the thing when it came crashing back down.
While she was absorbed in her own thoughts, skeletons started to rise from the surface of the water and by the time her reverie was broken; Kaitlyn was surrounded. The attire of the skeletons varied, she could see some dressed as members of the British navies while others wore remnants of broken armor. Few appeared to be pirates. They all held swords, and the souls of the dead cried, echoing across the halls of the temple.
Readying her sword once more, Kaitlyn charged the nearest skeleton. Her blade connected with its skull, shattering it. She turned just in time to see a rusted sword glide past her face, nicking her cheek. She batted it away, chopped the arm off, and dug into its torso. Making sure she had a good grip on the handle, she kicked the body away.
A third skeleton raised its sword above its head and brought it down. She parried it and smashed his head as well, but a fourth skeleton took the opportunity to lash out, cutting through her coat and dress and into her back. She rolled forward into the empty space in front of her, grimacing from the pain of her wound. She wanted to save as much mana as possible for the return trip, but there was no helping it.
Spikes rose out of the ground around her, spreading out in four directions. Any skeletons in their path were skewered. Some appeared to die, but others fought to free themselves. However, it seemed to be for nothing as more skeletons rose from the ground to take their place.
“Can’t keep this up forever…” She looked back at the Crystal and down at the remains of the fallen skeletons. She grabbed a sword and shook off the boney limb still attached to it. Hefting it, she threw it up at the Crystal, giving it a push with her mana. It collided, knocking it loose. Kaitlyn punched a skeleton in the face as she ran up and snatched the Crystal out of the air. As soon as she touched it, she learned that the Crystal was very hot. Reflexively, she cried out and let it fall to the floor with a resounding clang.
The light of the Crystal washed over the floor and past the skeletons, extinguishing all of them, but its light was gone as soon as it ran past Kaitlyn and the skeletons. The darkness seemed to envelope the halls once more and all was quiet. Looking around, however, the notion of total darkness was disproved. As her eyes slowly adjusted, she noticed four lights at each end of the cardinal directions.
There was a catch, the lights came from the corners below, so she’d need to go diving once more. She tried to look around for the Crystal, but it was too dark to find it. I hope that wasn’t what I was supposed to find.
Giving up the search, she chose the upper right corner and jumped in, immediately creating an air bubble for her to breath. Like before, she used mana to glide through the water as well, this time down to the source of the light. As she got closer, it was apparent there were more crystals. She felt hopeful once more that she still had a chance to complete the trial. But when she reached out to grab one, it wouldn’t budge. She felt a powerful wave of magic resisting her, and she was pushed back away before a single finger could be laid upon it.
After steadying herself, she pulled her sword out and approached the Crystal again. This time, she stabbed the sword at their base and tried prying one loose, but she didn’t have any more luck than with her bare hands. She gave up and moved on to a Crystal directly across from her. After what happened the first time, she reached out hesitantly to this one. Again, the wave of magic attempted to send her away, but Kaitlyn persisted and managed to lay her hand on it.
“What’s wrong, Kait?”
Kaitlyn looked down. Opposite to her at the table sat her brother, looking at her curiously, his expression mixed with worry. The woman looked around, and there was none of the water, the coldness, or the magical pressure she felt just moments ago, but the house that she had been raised in all those years ago.
“Probably daydreaming again,” her father said from the corner of the room, apparently reading the newspaper.
“Am not,” Kaitlyn pouted, glaring at her father, but he was too absorbed in the paper to notice. She took a step toward her brother and stopped. She had the strangest feeling, like she was supposed to be somewhere else. She looked down at herself and the dress she was wearing. That’s right, she had returned home but was getting ready to head back to the Academy. There wasn’t much else to do, so she sat down at the table with her brother.
“You were not thinking of going to that Academy, right?” her mother walked into the room as she asked.
“How many times have we been over this?” Kaitlyn asked. Felt like they’d talked about last night over dinner, or was that the last time she’d visited? “Of course I am.”
“But you’re supposed to take over the store tomorrow! Surely you can’t do both in the mornings for the days to come?”
Kaitlyn looked up at her for the first time. “I was?”
“Of course. Didn’t we tell you that your brother will be going to the Academy? He is such a bright child!”
“But Mother, I can’t take over, remember? Most of the customers get scared away because of my… my Gift.”
“Gift? What Gift?”
Her brother laughed. “Sister, you have no Gift, remember? I am the one who really did, that stranger told us yesterday that he was mistaken.”
“But the thief,” Kaitlyn began, “you weren’t even born yet. I was the one who…” She thought back to the day that man tried to rob them. Instead of her, it was her brother who stepped in and conjured the spell that saved them. “That’s can’t be right,” she whispered.
“You don’t have to think too hard about this, Sister.” Her brother showed an ominous smile. “All you have to do is inherit the shop.”
“If you can’t even do that, and scare the customers away…” her father added.
“You are useless,” her mother said.
“How can you say that?” Kaitlyn asked. Her voice almost cracked. “Even if it’s true…” She ran through her parents’ words in her head again. “But why would you want me to take over then if I’ll just fail? Don’t you care what happens to this place?”
Suddenly, Kaitlyn found herself falling on her back. Picking herself up immediately, she found Griswold grinning at her with a snake’s fang pointing at her throat. Her eyes darted left and right, and she was in the throne room where a great battle was raging, magic being cast in almost every moment.
“Such a useless waste,” Griswold claimed.
“Useless…” the voice of the Queen was heard from behind.
“Useless… baggage! Disappear from my side!” the Prince said, leaving her side instead of saving her.
The word “useless” kept echoing under the confines of Kaitlyn’s head. She watched as the wraith approached. She didn’t even bother to struggle against the vines that held her in place. They were right, all of them. When had she ever been helpful? Her parents couldn’t even figure out what to do with her, her friends always had to watch out for her. Her eyes watered up with tears. The wraith was standing over her now, raising its sword.
Suddenly, she gripped onto something. Looking to the very right, she found an ephemeral woman who appeared to have come out of the floor, as if a wraith itself, but she handed her a sword. A sword clad in Mystical Crystal, just like the one the Prince had used to save her in that battle.
“Fight it. For your tomorrow. Fight your fears,” the spirit told her.
Kaitlyn blinked at her tears. She could still prove them wrong, it wasn’t too late. Gripping the sword, she sliced through the vines and thrust into the chest of the wraith before it had time to lower its blade. Everything around her vision visibly cracked. Like glass, there was the noise of the spreading cracks, and finally the ear-piercing shattering noise was heard. The entire image fell apart and there was a momentary darkness, before it was enveloped by the light of the Crystal.
The ephemeral figure flew up to her, her form becoming more and more tangible, revealing her lower portion to be that of a fish; she was a mermaid. Her eyes and the hair were as azure as the sky.
“If you fight for yourself, only then may you fight for others.”
With those words, the mermaid’s form dematerialized, and the world around her darkened once more.
Abruptly, when Kaitlyn next opened her eyes, she found herself just before the azure orb of the Crystal Summit that laid far above the surface of the ocean. Her clothes were wet and her body was very cold, but she was alive.
She stared dead ahead, eyes wide open. Her hand was still outstretched from when she attacked the wraith. Her lips trembled, but she didn’t trust herself to speak. Slowly, she lowered her arm. The words of the mermaid refused to leave her.
“Did you get the Sacred Crystal?”
Looking from the corner of her eyes, she found the guide come up to her. He still had the cold and calculating face like the last time she saw him.
Kaitlyn looked down at herself. She was still dripping water. Her back burned from the wound she’d taken earlier. She reached around and touched it, wincing. Her coat, which had seen better days, now had a big gash through it. More importantly however, she didn’t have a crystal on her. So it was all for nothing.
“Looks like I failed,” she said.
She heard sounds of footsteps and found the Prince coming down from the staircase. Leopold looked down at her with surprise. Seeing her all wet and before the glowing orb, he realized that her trial had just ended.
“Miss… Mercer, glad to know you are alive.”
“I failed though,” she repeated. “I didn’t get the Crystal. I guess I’m lucky to be alive though after what happened down there.”
“You sure are modest, Miss Mercer.”
“What is Your Highness talking about? The last thing I remember was…” She recalled everyone telling her how useless she was, including the Prince. It hurt more than she thought it would. But after that, there was that figure who handed her the sword made from crystals. “I don’t understand. What happened with the Crystal?”
The guide knelt down to face her properly and looked her in the eye. He placed a finger on his chest, and tapped it.
Kaitlyn looked down at her chest, and on her skin she could see the same blue shade mixed with it. An oval-shaped crystal was latched with her skin on her chest, just above her cleavage. Running a finger past it, she could tell that it was the real deal; the Crystal. It had merged into her body before she even knew it.
She looked back and forth between the guide and the Prince. “You two have so much explaining to do.”
“In time.” The guide got up from his position. “You should rest up.”
“Congratulations, Miss Mercer,” the Prince added.
At the mention of rest, she suddenly felt so weary. “I seem to remember a certain bet we made,” she said.
The Prince chuckled. “What a coincidence, so do I. It is your win, Miss Mercer.”
Kaitlyn smiled. She’d rub it in his face, but she was simply too tired right now. “If this is what winning feels like, remind me not to gamble with Your Highness in the future.” Rest sounds good right now. If I can even make it to wherever I’m supposed to go.
“That I shall.”
This man appeared to be as old as the Prince but his facial expression gave away that he was as cold as the crystals surrounding them both. Behind his spectacles were a pair of deep blue eyes staring her down.
“You wanted to take on the trial, I assume?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Follow me.”
The young man walked up to the staircase and moved past it. In the shadows of the staircase was another staircase that appeared to lead down below, and they traversed this path without any exchange of words.
As the walls surrounding this passage were also made with the Mystical Crystals, they appeared to be transparent, and Kaitlyn could see the underwater, and the fishes swimming all around her.
It took her breath away, but she refrained from saying anything out loud. Her guide didn’t seem like the kind of person who would indulge in idle chatter.
They walked down to a small room where Kaitlyn could see many items scattered across the floor, including swords, armor, gauntlets, boots, and whatnot. They appeared to be old, very old. She could see another staircase on the opposite end of the room, but it was full of water, some of it wetting the floor.
“From here on out, you’ll progress alone. Take any of these weapons or protectives you wish,” her guide said, looking down at the wet floor and its scattered armory.
Kaitlyn nodded. “Very well.” She had never used armor before. As tempting as its extra protection was, it would probably slow her down too much. She walked over to a sword about the same size as her old one and tested its weight. “I think this will do. What happens now?”
“You’ll be swimming all the way down to the very core of the Crystal Summit. Your objective will be to gain a shard of the Sacred Crystal. Swimming, of course, won’t be your only obstacle.”
Kaitlyn discarded her old sheath to the floor and slipped the sword into her belt. This just had to involve something I’m not very good at… “And what other obstacles are there?”
“Wouldn’t be much of a trial if I tell you everything, now would it? You will be tested—you, your heart, and your soul. If you think that you cannot stand the difficulty—not in the literal sense, of course—you’re free to try to come back up. And no, we won’t go out of our way to save you if it does look like you’ll die. We’re not like your Prince.”
How does he know about that? He may as well have offered her words of encouragement for all the difference it would have made. Kaitlyn turned to her guide and grinned, her fangs visible. “So can I start now, or what?”
“Go ahead.” The guide was already walking up and away through the stairs the two came down from.
“Didn’t your parents ever teach you it’s rude to walk away when people are talking to you?” she shouted after him. Kaitlyn turned back around and approached the submerged stairs. Her boots entered water when she was on top of it. She peered down inside, but she couldn’t see anything beyond besides more stairs.
Kaitlyn looked at her hand and realized it was shaking. Get a move on, Kait. Now or never. She sucked in as much air as she could and plunged in. The water was much colder than she thought it would be and nearly caused her to open her mouth, but she held it shut and sunk further down, her hair floating above her as she did so.
The light from the room above started to fade and a small wave of panic struck her. This time she opened her mouth and water came pouring in, forcing the air out. Her body coughed and convulsed, but it only made matters worse. She flailed around, searching for the way back up. A single thought passed through her head.
You can use Aquam, remember? Kaitlyn used her mana to clear some of the water away, creating a bubble of air around her head, and she sucked greedily at it. She looked back up. It still wasn’t too late to turn around.
She almost laughed to herself.
“Yeah right.”
She looked back down to continue onward, but after nearly drowning so soon into the trial, it was difficult to get her body moving again. Applying more mana, she propelled herself further down the stairwell. As she moved further down, she passed a transparent wall of magic. She looked back to confirm and saw the wall upon which she could find some ancient carvings. She noted that the water beyond this wall was twice as cold.
Propelling herself down again, she came to a dead end where it appeared that the roof had collapsed and blocked the passage long ago. Light entered from the right where the wall and the roof were missing. She moved to it, finding herself out in the deep blue world. Looking down, it turned out that she’d need to find an entrance into the lower sections of the Crystal Summit. She could see that this tower-like establishment ran so far down that she couldn’t even see its base, however.
I think I liked the sights better when there was a solid wall keeping me from drowning. She didn’t have the slightest idea how long it would take her to find a way back in—if there even was one—and only had a vague idea of how long she could maintain the air bubble. If she didn’t get a move on though, she would surely die. Keeping that thought in mind, she moved forward.
Kaitlyn followed the tower down deeper into the abyss, spiraling around it so as to lower her chances of missing something. She continued on like this for some time. Eventually, she lost track of how long it’d been since she first began her descent and still, nothing.
At one point, she was continuing on as she had been when the strain on her body started taking its toll, and her mana briefly failed on her. Her body drifted for a bit from her momentum. Come on, I can die anywhere else, but not down here, not like this! She applied her mana again and was able to propel herself down again, albeit slower than before.
By now, the temperature of the water didn’t feel quite as bad, though whether her body had just gotten used to it or the nature of her mana was causing the water around her to warm up slightly, she didn’t know. At last, the bottom came into view. Much to her disappointment, there was no entrance even when she reached the apparent base. There was only the seabed and she watched as a big fish slowly passed by her as if mocking her for coming so far.
As Kaitlyn observed the base closely, she finally noted a sliver of darkness, a line of crack that went who knew how far. Upon closer examination, she discovered that it was actually a passage to a new space of ocean water, where there was another seabed much below. The sunlight didn’t reach down here and most of this underwater area was in total darkness. She could see that the tower continued far down, however.
In this darkness, she could see an extremely enormous orb unfold before her vision, slowly as her eyes adjusted further with this newfound lack of light. The tower went down into the very center of this orb.
You’ve gotta be kidding me. How deep does this go? It was like an entirely different world down there. It reminded her of the Void Realm, only now she didn’t have the Prince or the Duchess with her. I hope her training’s going smoother than mine has so far. Suppressing a groan, Kaitlyn dived through the crack, following the tower down to the orb.
Kaitlyn spent a long time diving down to the surface of the orb. When she did, she could see a glowing pattern of a garden full of flowers drawn all across the orb, which simply appeared to be a semi-hemisphere shaped barrier now. This glow was the only light barely illuminating the deep waters.
It was eerily beautiful. She would have spent more time admiring it if she wasn’t in danger of drowning. She pushed in closer, placing her hand against the surface. A ripple was formed and the pattern of the glow changed. Kaitlyn saw herself in the form of the white carvings form on the surface of the orb.
“What do you desire?” the reflection of herself asked, using her very own voice.
“Um… I’m here for a shard of the Sacred Crystal, I guess.”
“That’s what I wanna do in life? I’m disappointed in myself right now.”
Kaitlyn bit back a sharp remark. What did she wanna do with her life? As far back as she could remember, she’d been doing what others told her. Her parents wanted to groom her to inherit the store. Then her old mentor told he she could use mana and should learn how to, and so she did. When she graduated from the Academy, she was offered a job from the Council and took it because her friends encouraged her to, more than anything. She had even purchased her apartment because of one of her friends.
None of that was to say she resented any of them, but at the same time, it always felt as if something was missing from her life. She thought back to the Duchess’ display of affection for the Prince, even if she had been drunk. Maybe a someone, Kaitlyn thought. But she doubted that would ever happen. She closed her eyes and shook her head. When she opened them again, she smiled faintly.
“There’s people I wanna get stronger for, and some heads I wanna bash. Isn’t that enough?”
“Since when did I want to play the goody-two shoes to that extent? Might as well bitch the pot at home, wouldn’t you say?”
The Kaitlyn of the reflection grinned at her.
Kaitlyn saw the reflection break away and the pattern of white lines reforming, coiling, and finally moving away, as a hole formed before her to allow her passage into the orb.
She paused in thought. That was a good question. “As if I came down here to talk to myself.” She propelled herself through the hole into the orb.
The passage behind her immediately closed after she crossed the boundary. On the seabed was a large wreckage as far as she could see. The Crystal Temple was in ruins, but it appeared to be the shell of a former institution that had been abandoned into the deep ocean. Myriads of thin, deep green leaves of sea plants obscured her view, and she couldn’t see what exactly lied inside. Before she could make her way past the broken walls, she turned, feeling an abrupt sense of danger, but there was nothing.
Kaitlyn whirled about where she floated, but she still couldn’t find anything. If there was anything down there with her, it probably wouldn’t be able to sneak up on her if she stayed out in the open. But if the Crystal was down here, it had to be in the ruins of the temple. She had come this far, she wasn’t about to turn back now. Bracing herself, she entered the ruins.
Or so she thought.
Something slapped her on her face and she couldn’t see for a few moments. Kaitlyn turned and before she knew it, she was surrounded by strange creatures amidst the floating plants. Their upper bodies were that of human, and lower torsos were that of fish. Each held tridents, and their expressions in the dark didn’t seemed to be very hospitable toward her either.
Kaitlyn drew her sword out and remained in place, waiting for one of them to strike.
The residents of the ocean brushed past her mercilessly, but Kaitlyn held her own successfully for some time, blocking her impending doom with her blade. Being underwater and not being good at swimming, however, she couldn’t quite retaliate properly as these creatures were the denizens of the ocean, and were thus fast—much faster than herself.
Not good! She turned back to the ruins. She was done for if she didn’t get out of here. One of the creatures struck her, but it was only a glancing blow and the magic placed on her clothes kept her from getting injured. It jarred her enough to lose the bubble of air around her head however. She shut her mouth tight and applied a burst of mana to propel her forward into the ruins. Once she was inside, she spared a glance back, but none of the creatures had followed her. As she proceeded deeper into the blackness, she found herself facing a path not only left and right, but one just ahead of herself as well.
Kaitlyn found herself in a maze.
She threw up another bubble of air and released the breath she’d been holding. She checked once again to make sure she wasn’t being followed and examined the paths before her, but there were no features she could spot that distinguished one from the other.
Cursing, she propelled herself into the middle path, which lead her into a wall. She bumped into it, unable to see in the dark. She could feel a plant-like sensation on it. She felt along the wall, trying to find a crack or something she could slip through. Abruptly, the wall—which was in fact a special kind of plant—opened like a mouth, swallowing Kaitlyn into it, leading her to the other side.
When she opened her eyes, she found a large expanse unfold before her. In the darkness, there was light, and she looked up to a candle glowing upwards.
A candle, underwater? Kaitlyn shrugged. Why not? She swam up toward it. Abruptly, she found herself coming out of the water, and was only now able to relax. She found a round solid structure that appeared to be something like a shrine some distance away and swam up to it, propelling herself to it with magic, and pulled herself out of the water and onto the floor.
The floor she found herself on was blue in color and there were four pillars in the cardinal directions. The apparent sanctuary was surrounded by water. The candle was in fact a mysterious golden crystal hanging from the ceiling.
Was that the Sacred Crystal she’d come searching for? If it was, it was way out of reach. She tried to pull it down to her with her mana, but whatever was keeping it in place held firm. She could try to knock it down with a boulder, but that could go bad for two reasons. One, she had no idea how fragile the Crystal was. Two, she didn’t want to have to dodge the thing when it came crashing back down.
While she was absorbed in her own thoughts, skeletons started to rise from the surface of the water and by the time her reverie was broken; Kaitlyn was surrounded. The attire of the skeletons varied, she could see some dressed as members of the British navies while others wore remnants of broken armor. Few appeared to be pirates. They all held swords, and the souls of the dead cried, echoing across the halls of the temple.
Readying her sword once more, Kaitlyn charged the nearest skeleton. Her blade connected with its skull, shattering it. She turned just in time to see a rusted sword glide past her face, nicking her cheek. She batted it away, chopped the arm off, and dug into its torso. Making sure she had a good grip on the handle, she kicked the body away.
A third skeleton raised its sword above its head and brought it down. She parried it and smashed his head as well, but a fourth skeleton took the opportunity to lash out, cutting through her coat and dress and into her back. She rolled forward into the empty space in front of her, grimacing from the pain of her wound. She wanted to save as much mana as possible for the return trip, but there was no helping it.
Spikes rose out of the ground around her, spreading out in four directions. Any skeletons in their path were skewered. Some appeared to die, but others fought to free themselves. However, it seemed to be for nothing as more skeletons rose from the ground to take their place.
“Can’t keep this up forever…” She looked back at the Crystal and down at the remains of the fallen skeletons. She grabbed a sword and shook off the boney limb still attached to it. Hefting it, she threw it up at the Crystal, giving it a push with her mana. It collided, knocking it loose. Kaitlyn punched a skeleton in the face as she ran up and snatched the Crystal out of the air. As soon as she touched it, she learned that the Crystal was very hot. Reflexively, she cried out and let it fall to the floor with a resounding clang.
The light of the Crystal washed over the floor and past the skeletons, extinguishing all of them, but its light was gone as soon as it ran past Kaitlyn and the skeletons. The darkness seemed to envelope the halls once more and all was quiet. Looking around, however, the notion of total darkness was disproved. As her eyes slowly adjusted, she noticed four lights at each end of the cardinal directions.
There was a catch, the lights came from the corners below, so she’d need to go diving once more. She tried to look around for the Crystal, but it was too dark to find it. I hope that wasn’t what I was supposed to find.
Giving up the search, she chose the upper right corner and jumped in, immediately creating an air bubble for her to breath. Like before, she used mana to glide through the water as well, this time down to the source of the light. As she got closer, it was apparent there were more crystals. She felt hopeful once more that she still had a chance to complete the trial. But when she reached out to grab one, it wouldn’t budge. She felt a powerful wave of magic resisting her, and she was pushed back away before a single finger could be laid upon it.
After steadying herself, she pulled her sword out and approached the Crystal again. This time, she stabbed the sword at their base and tried prying one loose, but she didn’t have any more luck than with her bare hands. She gave up and moved on to a Crystal directly across from her. After what happened the first time, she reached out hesitantly to this one. Again, the wave of magic attempted to send her away, but Kaitlyn persisted and managed to lay her hand on it.
“What’s wrong, Kait?”
Kaitlyn looked down. Opposite to her at the table sat her brother, looking at her curiously, his expression mixed with worry. The woman looked around, and there was none of the water, the coldness, or the magical pressure she felt just moments ago, but the house that she had been raised in all those years ago.
“Probably daydreaming again,” her father said from the corner of the room, apparently reading the newspaper.
“Am not,” Kaitlyn pouted, glaring at her father, but he was too absorbed in the paper to notice. She took a step toward her brother and stopped. She had the strangest feeling, like she was supposed to be somewhere else. She looked down at herself and the dress she was wearing. That’s right, she had returned home but was getting ready to head back to the Academy. There wasn’t much else to do, so she sat down at the table with her brother.
“You were not thinking of going to that Academy, right?” her mother walked into the room as she asked.
“How many times have we been over this?” Kaitlyn asked. Felt like they’d talked about last night over dinner, or was that the last time she’d visited? “Of course I am.”
“But you’re supposed to take over the store tomorrow! Surely you can’t do both in the mornings for the days to come?”
Kaitlyn looked up at her for the first time. “I was?”
“Of course. Didn’t we tell you that your brother will be going to the Academy? He is such a bright child!”
“But Mother, I can’t take over, remember? Most of the customers get scared away because of my… my Gift.”
“Gift? What Gift?”
Her brother laughed. “Sister, you have no Gift, remember? I am the one who really did, that stranger told us yesterday that he was mistaken.”
“But the thief,” Kaitlyn began, “you weren’t even born yet. I was the one who…” She thought back to the day that man tried to rob them. Instead of her, it was her brother who stepped in and conjured the spell that saved them. “That’s can’t be right,” she whispered.
“You don’t have to think too hard about this, Sister.” Her brother showed an ominous smile. “All you have to do is inherit the shop.”
“If you can’t even do that, and scare the customers away…” her father added.
“You are useless,” her mother said.
“How can you say that?” Kaitlyn asked. Her voice almost cracked. “Even if it’s true…” She ran through her parents’ words in her head again. “But why would you want me to take over then if I’ll just fail? Don’t you care what happens to this place?”
Suddenly, Kaitlyn found herself falling on her back. Picking herself up immediately, she found Griswold grinning at her with a snake’s fang pointing at her throat. Her eyes darted left and right, and she was in the throne room where a great battle was raging, magic being cast in almost every moment.
“Such a useless waste,” Griswold claimed.
“Useless…” the voice of the Queen was heard from behind.
“Useless… baggage! Disappear from my side!” the Prince said, leaving her side instead of saving her.
The word “useless” kept echoing under the confines of Kaitlyn’s head. She watched as the wraith approached. She didn’t even bother to struggle against the vines that held her in place. They were right, all of them. When had she ever been helpful? Her parents couldn’t even figure out what to do with her, her friends always had to watch out for her. Her eyes watered up with tears. The wraith was standing over her now, raising its sword.
Suddenly, she gripped onto something. Looking to the very right, she found an ephemeral woman who appeared to have come out of the floor, as if a wraith itself, but she handed her a sword. A sword clad in Mystical Crystal, just like the one the Prince had used to save her in that battle.
“Fight it. For your tomorrow. Fight your fears,” the spirit told her.
Kaitlyn blinked at her tears. She could still prove them wrong, it wasn’t too late. Gripping the sword, she sliced through the vines and thrust into the chest of the wraith before it had time to lower its blade. Everything around her vision visibly cracked. Like glass, there was the noise of the spreading cracks, and finally the ear-piercing shattering noise was heard. The entire image fell apart and there was a momentary darkness, before it was enveloped by the light of the Crystal.
The ephemeral figure flew up to her, her form becoming more and more tangible, revealing her lower portion to be that of a fish; she was a mermaid. Her eyes and the hair were as azure as the sky.
“If you fight for yourself, only then may you fight for others.”
With those words, the mermaid’s form dematerialized, and the world around her darkened once more.
Abruptly, when Kaitlyn next opened her eyes, she found herself just before the azure orb of the Crystal Summit that laid far above the surface of the ocean. Her clothes were wet and her body was very cold, but she was alive.
She stared dead ahead, eyes wide open. Her hand was still outstretched from when she attacked the wraith. Her lips trembled, but she didn’t trust herself to speak. Slowly, she lowered her arm. The words of the mermaid refused to leave her.
“Did you get the Sacred Crystal?”
Looking from the corner of her eyes, she found the guide come up to her. He still had the cold and calculating face like the last time she saw him.
Kaitlyn looked down at herself. She was still dripping water. Her back burned from the wound she’d taken earlier. She reached around and touched it, wincing. Her coat, which had seen better days, now had a big gash through it. More importantly however, she didn’t have a crystal on her. So it was all for nothing.
“Looks like I failed,” she said.
She heard sounds of footsteps and found the Prince coming down from the staircase. Leopold looked down at her with surprise. Seeing her all wet and before the glowing orb, he realized that her trial had just ended.
“Miss… Mercer, glad to know you are alive.”
“I failed though,” she repeated. “I didn’t get the Crystal. I guess I’m lucky to be alive though after what happened down there.”
“You sure are modest, Miss Mercer.”
“What is Your Highness talking about? The last thing I remember was…” She recalled everyone telling her how useless she was, including the Prince. It hurt more than she thought it would. But after that, there was that figure who handed her the sword made from crystals. “I don’t understand. What happened with the Crystal?”
The guide knelt down to face her properly and looked her in the eye. He placed a finger on his chest, and tapped it.
Kaitlyn looked down at her chest, and on her skin she could see the same blue shade mixed with it. An oval-shaped crystal was latched with her skin on her chest, just above her cleavage. Running a finger past it, she could tell that it was the real deal; the Crystal. It had merged into her body before she even knew it.
She looked back and forth between the guide and the Prince. “You two have so much explaining to do.”
“In time.” The guide got up from his position. “You should rest up.”
“Congratulations, Miss Mercer,” the Prince added.
At the mention of rest, she suddenly felt so weary. “I seem to remember a certain bet we made,” she said.
The Prince chuckled. “What a coincidence, so do I. It is your win, Miss Mercer.”
Kaitlyn smiled. She’d rub it in his face, but she was simply too tired right now. “If this is what winning feels like, remind me not to gamble with Your Highness in the future.” Rest sounds good right now. If I can even make it to wherever I’m supposed to go.
“That I shall.”